(Slain
 
 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 BY THE AUTHOR OF 
 
 "JOURNEYING ONWARD" 
 "THINKING HEAVENWARD" 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 MRS. LILLIAN DE WATERS 
 
 965 EAST MAIN STBKET, STAMFORD, CONN.
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1909, BT 
 LILLIAN DE WATERS 
 
 THE TROW HRKSS, NEW YORK
 
 PS 
 
 3507 
 
 t 
 
 How beautiful upon the mountains 
 are the feet of him that bringeth good 
 tidings, that publisheth peace ; that 
 bringeth good tidings of good, that 
 publisheth salvation; that saith unto 
 Zion, Thy God reigneth! ISAIAH. 
 
 523785
 
 The words " Science and Health " 
 which appear as marginal references, 
 refer to the Christian Science text-book, 
 " Science and Health, with Key to the 
 Scriptures," by Mary Baker Eddy.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. GLORIA S UNDERTAKING 
 
 II. BEGINNING THE CONQUEST . 
 
 III. THE DISCOVERY ..... 
 
 IV. GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING . 
 
 V. "THE RETREAT" .... 
 
 VI. ARNOLD TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 
 
 VII. GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS . 
 
 VIII. IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 
 
 IX. MURIEL LEE ..... 
 
 X. THE REVELATION .... 
 
 XI. ON THE CROQUET GROUND . 
 
 XII. JOURNEYING ONWARD 
 
 XIII. ON THE WATER ..... 
 
 XIV. THE WAY OF LOVE . 
 
 XV. TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 
 
 XVI. A THRILLING ADVENTURE . 
 
 XVII. MENTAL SURGERY .... 
 
 XVIII. INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 
 
 XIX. IN THE Music ROOM .... 
 
 XX. INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 
 
 XXI. FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 
 
 XXII. A SWEET CONFESSION .... 
 
 XXIII. MOMENTOUS RESULTS .
 
 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 GLORIA S UNDERTAKING 
 
 You you don t think that perhaps you are 
 too young for this position? " hesitatingly asked 
 the school trustee, as he looked anxiously into the 
 animated face confronting him. 
 
 He was unable to convince himself that this 
 mere girl, who could not possibly be over twenty- 
 one, realized the responsibility of undertaking the 
 management of such a lot of harum-scarums as 
 these before them. 
 
 " Oh, it s experience and understanding which 
 count, you know," returned the candidate, " rather 
 than age." 
 
 They had both been standing at the open door 
 of a classroom considering the proposition of its 
 management. The room contained probably fifty 
 boys and girls about the age of twelve years. They 
 were evidently as unmindful of the teacher at the 
 desk as they were of the two spectators at the door.
 
 2 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Apples were being passed and openly munched 
 behind the backs of geography books. A fistic 
 combat was in progress in one corner of the room, 
 while a lad near the front was humming a famil 
 iar air and recklessly beating time with a ruler. 
 Apparently no one seemed to be attending to the 
 recitation at hand. Boys and girls were walking 
 about, calling out of the open windows to passersby 
 and evidently gratifying their own idle impulses. 
 
 The teacher at the desk rose to meet the visitors 
 as they advanced into the room. She was a little 
 woman, woefully tired in expression, with mourn 
 ful brown eyes that clearly showed the want of 
 sleep. 
 
 " I cannot remain here another day," she ex 
 claimed to the trustee, a small spark of deter 
 mination flaming up, now that she had made her 
 decision. :< I have tried so hard to govern these 
 terrible children, and, although I have been here 
 but a week, I m already on the verge of nervous 
 prostration. I feel that even another day would 
 be more than I could stand. And I m the third 
 teacher engaged here during the past month," she 
 added, as if to justify herself, turning to the can 
 didate whom the trustee had introduced as Miss Gil- 
 man. * No one will ever stay with these unruly 
 children unless some different methods can be in-
 
 GLORIA S UNDERTAKING 3 
 
 troduced. Do you think of taking this position? " 
 She looked with wonder and surprise at the beau 
 tiful girl at her side. 
 
 " Why, it is this way," replied Gloria Gilman, 
 her rich, sweet voice in accord with her graceful 
 form and spirituelle face. " I was unable to secure 
 a position in September when the schools opened 
 my application being too late; so I decided to wait 
 a while. In the meantime I went to visit a friend 
 in New York. Her brother told me about this po 
 sition and telegraphed Mr. Strong " courteously 
 inclining toward the trustee " to meet me at the 
 depot and show me the much-talked-about class 
 room. But I I hardly expected to find such con 
 ditions existing," she added with slight chagrin. 
 
 " No, no, you must not think of taking this 
 place," cried the teacher, appealingly. You see 
 exactly the extent of demoralization and disorder 
 and," with meditative relish, " I doubt if anyone, 
 except a six-foot athlete, can ever tame these young 
 savages." 
 
 By this time the room was in a hubbub of noise, 
 and the children were openly discussing the advent 
 of this new beauty into their midst and contrasting 
 her with the teacher in charge. The trustee with 
 his protege soon retired to the private office at the 
 end of the hall.
 
 4 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 David Strong was a small man of not as im 
 posing an appearance as one might expect of a 
 school trustee. His voice was kind, and there was 
 a certain air about him that bespoke his realization 
 of the fact that he was the trustee of the district 
 and all that that implied. 
 
 After seating themselves where quiet reigned 
 they resumed their conversation. 
 
 You feel positive," persisted Strong, " that 
 you can manage these young Indians, and not 
 come down with nervous prostration and other 
 complications as the three previous teachers have 
 done? " 
 
 " Since the position has come to me in such a 
 peculiar way, I cannot help but feel that it is my 
 place," answered the girl, with rising color; "and 
 I feel confident that I shall be able to fill it satis 
 factorily." 
 
 Mr. Strong could not help remarking to him 
 self how exquisite was her face as she spoke with 
 such quiet assurance of her success. Her head, so 
 admirably placed, seemed greatly accountable for 
 the grace and beauty of her bearing. Her finely 
 cut features, her great, sparkling eyes, which 
 seemed just at this moment to be looking at him, 
 yet somewhere else, all increased his admiration. 
 
 He thought with trepidation that little Miss
 
 GLORIA S UNDERTAKING 5 
 
 Sheldon was to leave for the West that night, and 
 unless he now engaged Miss Oilman there would 
 be no teacher for that room in the morning. 
 
 Again he questioned the girl regarding her 
 qualifications, re-read the remarkably fine testi 
 monials she had of her character, ability, etc. Then 
 he looked directly into her face and said: 
 
 You may begin your work here to-morrow 
 morning. I engage you for the school year." 
 
 After a little further conversation they parted, 
 she to find a boarding place, and he to return home, 
 wondering whether or not he had acted wisely. 
 
 Gloria Gilman was fortunate in finding a home 
 in a very pretty cottage near the school. 
 
 " I trust that you will be comfortable and 
 happy here, Miss Gilman," said the cheery voice 
 of Martha Mitchell, as she accompanied her to a 
 large, airy room at the front of the house. 
 
 " Mr. Travis, your principal, has a room at the 
 end of the hall. I suppose you ve met him," con 
 tinued the woman curiously. 
 
 " No, I did not see him. Mr. Strong and I 
 spent all the time discussing the work of the class 
 room." 
 
 " Arnold Travis is my nephew," announced the 
 widow with fond pride, " and a splendid man he 
 is. Folks say he s the finest catch in Mapleville,
 
 6 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 but no one has caught him yet. They call him the 
 chronic bachelor. 
 
 Gloria made no reply, which led the woman to 
 continue : 
 
 " He tends strictly to his books. My! but he 
 has his room just filled with all kinds of books; 
 and I scarcely see him of an evening." 
 
 Will you have my trunk sent to me as soon 
 as possible? " asked the newcomer after a moment, 
 as she proceeded to open her suit case. 
 
 " Certainly. I ll see that your wants are all 
 attended to," returned Mrs. Mitchell, as she closed 
 the door with a smile and nod and passed down 
 stairs, her expression showing plainly her approval 
 of the new school-teacher. 
 
 "I ll bet she ll make those young rascals stand 
 around, if I can read a pair of eyes right. She ll 
 straighten them out in short order." 
 
 Meanwhile Gloria, left alone, seated herself in 
 a comfortable rocker and was soon lost in thought. 
 Indeed she was greatly disappointed with her pros 
 pective class. Visions of the untidy room, with 
 rulers, pencils and papers littered upon the floor, 
 the loud voices and unruly actions of the children 
 all had a depressing effect upon her. She felt 
 half tempted to run away from it all. But soon 
 a feeling of determination and assurance dominated
 
 GLORIA S UNDERTAKING 7 
 
 her, and she arose, quickly, and took from her 
 satchel a small black book with flexible covers. 
 Seating herself by the open window she read ab 
 sorbingly for more than an hour. 
 
 Yes, it can be done," she said to herself, con 
 fidently, as she laid the book on the table. This 
 work has been pointed out to me in such an un 
 mistakable way that it is clearly my duty to accept 
 the position. If it is my task, why, of course I 
 can do it and do it without fear." 
 
 The girl looked very sweet as she sat thus in 
 deep thought, her chin resting in the palms of her 
 strong, white hands. 
 
 " Mother said whatever was my place would be 
 shown me, and that nothing would come to me ex 
 cept that which I could do. I must know the truth 
 about these boys that they can be taught obedience, 
 that they are God s thoughts ready to learn all that 
 is right and good, and that they will be obedient 
 to the one who is appointed to teach them." Thus, 
 reassuring herself and bravely thrusting from her 
 mind the disorderly conduct that she had witnessed 
 that afternoon, she continued to read and meditate 
 alternately until she was called for supper. 
 
 The meal was a quiet one with which she was 
 well pleased. Mrs. Mitchell explained that Mr. 
 Travis would not be present until later. This fact
 
 8 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 gratified Gloria, as she was eager to return to her 
 room, where she spent the evening in prayerful 
 thought, and in mapping out her work for the 
 morrow. 
 
 The girl realized that a great task lay before 
 her, and that she must feel forearmed and in readi 
 ness to meet every circumstance as its master. 
 
 " I must know," she kept assuring herself as 
 she prepared for bed, " that, As thy days thy 
 strength shall be, and that I shall be able to ac 
 complish all that is required of me." 
 
 With these sustaining thoughts Gloria Gilman 
 fell asleep.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 BEGINNING THE CONQUEST 
 
 IT was a glorious October day. The sun was 
 streaming in through the lacy curtains as Gloria 
 opened her eyes to behold the new day. 
 
 What will father and mother think when they 
 receive my telegram? " thought the girl. Gloria s 
 parents lived in the beautiful town of Mount Hope, 
 New York. The girl had left her home in Sep 
 tember, after having enjoyed the most delight 
 ful and most profitable summer vacation of her 
 life. 
 
 She had been teaching since she was eighteen. 
 Her experience, however, had been altogether in 
 the district schools of the country where all ages, 
 all conditions and every conceivable circumstance 
 seemed to have presented itself to her. Her par 
 ents greatly desired that she should teach in some 
 public school near New York, so she had spent the 
 month of September with friends in that city in 
 the hope of learning of some opening. 
 
 " I shall tell them only the good part of it
 
 10 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 here," thought Gloria, as she began dressing. 
 " I m sure that mother will be knowing with me 
 that good is the only power." 
 
 Having dressed, she looked at her watch to find 
 that she still had one hour to spend before break 
 fast. With a prayer that she might find just the 
 thought that would give her strength and courage, 
 she took from the table a well-worn Bible and 
 eagerly opened it at random. She drank in every 
 word as she read the familiar lines over and over 
 again. " Hear, O Israel, ye approach this day 
 unto battle ... let not your hearts faint, fear not, 
 and do not tremble, neither be ye terrified because 
 of them. . . . For the Lord your God is he that doth 
 go before thee ; he will be with thee, he will not fail 
 thee, neither forsake thee: fear not, neither be dis 
 mayed." 
 
 Turning the leaves, she continued reading, 
 " For God hath not given us the spirit of fear ; but 
 of power, and of love, and of a sound mind." She 
 then took another book from the table and, after 
 reading a few pages, she closed her eyes in silent 
 prayer. 
 
 " Father Mother God, I know that Thy love fills 
 all space; that, though failure has seemed to be 
 present, here, they that wait upon the Lord shall 
 renew their strength. Thy love, Thy truth, Thy
 
 BEGINNING THE CONQUEST 11 
 
 understanding, fill my thought continually. I 
 know that I reflect Thy intelligence, Thy love, and 
 that while I trust and obey Thee, no harm shall be 
 fall me. My confidence, my trust, my courage are 
 all manifested to glorify Thee." 
 
 Gloria now felt calmed, refreshed and strength 
 ened for the duties which lay before her. With a 
 light heart she went to breakfast and then to the 
 school to begin her day s work. 
 
 Arriving at the building, she reported at the 
 office, then went immediately to her class-room 
 where she found most of the children already as 
 sembled. The bright, animated faces betokened 
 their curiosity and unusual interest in whatever 
 might transpire. 
 
 The gong had just struck nine when a messen 
 ger approached the teacher, with the following 
 note: 
 
 Miss GILMAN : You need not bring your class 
 into the assembly hall this week. 
 
 ARNOLD TRAVIS. 
 
 Gloria mentally thanked the principal that he 
 had thus lightened her day s task. A general 
 whispering was meanwhile going on in the class 
 room, and a giggle here and there could be heard
 
 12 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 but Gloria resolutely stood in the middle of the 
 room, absolutely motionless. 
 
 Her strong, lithe form was straightened to its 
 fullest; her head with its mass of golden-brown 
 waves was well poised, while her eyes the most 
 wonderful part of her face " seemed to be looking 
 straight at you," as the boys afterward confided to 
 each other. Silently she stood there until, one by 
 one, each scholar had straightened himself and 
 looked directly at her. Not a whisper could be 
 heard; not a sound was audible throughout the 
 room. Gloria waited for another moment, then in 
 a low, clear, even voice she spoke. Her wonderful 
 attractiveness, together with her charm of voice 
 and manner, held the class spellbound. They had 
 not yet lost the memory of excitable and futile 
 little Miss Sheldon. The first morning that she 
 had been with them, she pounded hard upon the 
 desk bell for order, thereby allowing all the more 
 noise to be produced in the room, as the sound of 
 the bell speedily drowned part of the noisy hub 
 bub and greatly increased the general disorder. 
 The change of tactics introduced by Miss Gilman 
 was, therefore, quite out of the ordinary. 
 
 If anyone moved or made the slightest noise, 
 the voice of the speaker instantly ceased, while she 
 respectfully waited for quiet to be resumed.
 
 BEGINNING THE CONQUEST 13 
 
 For fully twenty minutes she talked and held 
 the undivided attention of the class. She narrated 
 the condition of the room as she had observed it the 
 day previous, and told in direct, unmistakable 
 language that she would not tolerate such actions. 
 She said that they must not look to her to be gov 
 erned, but that each one should govern himself 
 through obedience to the law of Right. Then, she 
 explained in a way they had never heard before, 
 what depended upon obedience; and how each in 
 dividual, through his own actions, brought himself 
 under certain laws and their results. 
 
 The law of Love," she continued, " rewards 
 all right doing; but punishes all wrong thinking 
 and acting." 
 
 Her manner with the children was full of 
 frankness and kindness, but still they realized that 
 a quiet firmness lay in those dark eyes and well- 
 poised chin. 
 
 Having brought about a mutual feeling of un 
 derstanding, the teacher proceeded to assign the 
 duties of the morning. Each time that a com 
 mand was given, it was gentle, yet it carried with 
 it such an air of positive assurance that it would be 
 obeyed, that no one dared attempt disorder. 
 Gradually, as the day wore along, the new teacher 
 manifested more and more love for the poorly
 
 14 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 taught and mismanaged urchins. Walking around 
 the room, she gave attention to the work of each 
 individual, and with it a gentle word of correction 
 or praise. At the end of the day she felt that she 
 had won their hearts, and with co-operation she 
 knew that everything would be satisfactory. 
 
 The boys pronounced the teacher " great," as 
 they discussed their eventful day while they saun 
 tered homeward. 
 
 Just as Gloria had dismissed the class and had 
 seen the last scholar disappear, a man whom she 
 knew instinctively to be Mr. Travis approached 
 her from the office door. 
 
 * You will pardon me, Miss Gilman, I am sure, 
 for not calling upon you to-day, but I have been 
 more than ordinarily busy. I saw you in your 
 place this morning, and knew that you needed no 
 introduction to your class." 
 
 The principal of Mapleville school possessed 
 an intellectual, refined face and a pair of very kind 
 and winning blue-gray eyes. His voice and man 
 ner were so cordial that the girl was at ease in a 
 moment and extended her hand in greeting. 
 
 After a short talk about the class arrangements 
 together they went into the office and planned the 
 general work to be accomplished in Gloria s room 
 during the school year.
 
 BEGINNING THE CONQUEST 15 
 
 " I suppose, in spite of your success, you have 
 had a rather hard day," he said, in a friendly tone. 
 
 " No, not very hard," she replied, quietly, lift 
 ing her eyes to him. 
 
 Ha marvelled at the unruffled and calm expres 
 sion in their pure depths as he continued in sur 
 prise : 
 
 " I am indeed glad. I assure you that in such 
 case your fate has been entirely different from that 
 of your predecessors." 
 
 " Thank you," a rush of pleasure tingeing her 
 cheeks. 
 
 " I trust that you will be happy with us, and 
 let me assure you that you may call upon me for 
 any help that you need," he said, as she rose to 
 leave. 
 
 He was not blind to beauty, this " chronic 
 bachelor," and he looked with unmistakable admi 
 ration into Gloria s glowing face. 
 
 There s something different about her," he 
 thought when she had returned to her room. He 
 could not, however, have explained just what the 
 difference was, but he felt that Gloria Gilman was 
 no ordinary school-teacher. 
 
 " I wonder what she did with those nabobs," he 
 mused, as he was locking the door. 
 
 Just at that moment the janitor made his ap-
 
 16 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 pearance and, as if in answer to his query, re 
 marked, with a subdued air of importance: 
 
 " Guess you need not trouble about the new 
 school-marm, Mr. Travis. She can take care of 
 herself and those kids, too, if I know two eyes when 
 I see em. I happened to be passin the door to 
 day as one of the girls was comin out into the hall, 
 and I looked inside. There wuz a mighty differ 
 ence, I m telling you, Mr. Travis, twixt to-day and 
 yesterday. Why, it was as still as a church in that 
 there room, and even Joe Congdon was a studyin 
 his lesson and never even looked at me " a fact 
 not to be forgotten by Janitor Clark, as Joseph 
 had usually made all sorts of grimaces and disor 
 derly motions whenever he had the opportunity. 
 
 Travis nodded his assent, as he hurried down 
 the stairs. 
 
 " I just wonder what he thinks of her," specu 
 lated the old janitor, as he proceeded to pick up 
 the papers from the floor. They say old birds 
 ain t easily caught, but I dunno."
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE DISCOVERY 
 
 " WELL, how did you get along? " asked 
 Mrs. Mitchell eagerly, as Gloria came up the 
 steps. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell had been a widow for five years, 
 and although her nephew had lived with her for 
 more than half that time, and she loved him very 
 much, she often longed for the companionship of 
 some one of her own sex. Now that her prayer had 
 been answered so satisfactorily, she felt very grate 
 ful. 
 
 :< Won t you sit on the piazza with me? " she 
 continued. " You must need a rest after your 
 day s work." 
 
 The truth of the matter was that the woman 
 was very curious to know just what had transpired 
 in the notorious school room. 
 
 This is cozy," declared Gloria, seating herself 
 in one of the many comfortable chairs. Well I 
 dismissed every scholar at three o clock and have 
 
 17
 
 18 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 come home looking none the worse, I hope," with 
 a hright smile. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell looked at the speaker thought 
 fully. A sudden eloquence in the girl s eyes made 
 her think again to herself that there was something 
 uncommon about Gloria Gilman. The young 
 teacher knew that her landlady was full of kindly 
 curiosity about her, so she added with that candor 
 which always characterized her speech: 
 
 " I found my work not so distasteful as was 
 pictured to me." Gloria mentally recalled the ar 
 dent admonition of the little woman who had been 
 unable to bring about the desired condition. I 
 had rather a strenuous day, but on the whole the 
 results were greatly satisfying." 
 
 " You certainly look it, and I am glad," with 
 a motherly tone of voice which pleased Gloria. 
 " But how did you ever manage it? " she demanded. 
 " f did some little teaching myself once," and Mrs. 
 Mitchell recalled it with a tone of importance. 
 " I know just what it means to have fifty minds to 
 cater to and all at once." 
 
 " Well, I went forearmed ; that is the best ex 
 planation I can give you," replied Gloria, in the 
 tone of one who has unlimited resources. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell had visions of Miss Gilman at 
 one end and a boy with a red face and tight collar
 
 THE DISCOVERY 19 
 
 at the other end, but she made no mention of these 
 pictures. 
 
 " Do you know Joe Congdon? " she asked, 
 aloud. 
 
 " Well, yes," answered the girl, smiling. " Joe 
 and I had a little talk this afternoon, and I think 
 we understand each other." 
 
 Gloria did not state that Joe had confided his 
 " hard-luck " story to the pretty school-teacher. 
 Joe had no mother and his father took but little 
 care of him. Consequently left to himself, he had 
 developed many bad traits. Gloria had encour 
 aged him to say what he would about his home 
 life and had given him much to think over that 
 night. 
 
 " Joe has the name of being the worst boy in 
 the school," went on Mrs. Mitchell, with interest. 
 The teachers are all glad when he is promoted 
 out of their room, and this is the second year that 
 he has been in his present grade. It seems that 
 the only way to get along with him is to let him 
 have his own way ; for if you cross him I have heard 
 that he throws himself into a regular tantrum." 
 
 " He will have to learn with the rest," remarked 
 Gloria, gently, " that there is but one way the 
 way of right and that it is a pleasant way when 
 we learn how to approach it."
 
 20 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " H m. I guess I must be preparing for sup 
 per." 
 
 ; I just wonder how she did make them mind," 
 thought the woman with no little curiosity, as she 
 hastened to the kitchen. 
 
 Gloria soon sought her own room, and with a 
 grateful heart gave thanks to the Giver of all good 
 for the happy day she had spent. Even if it may 
 be trying at first," thought she, " I m glad that 
 I am here, for those dear children are sadly in need 
 of right thinking." 
 
 Presently the supper gong interrupted Gloria s 
 meditation. 
 
 ;< I hope that you bring a good appetite with 
 you," laughingly remarked the hostess, as she met 
 her in the hall. 
 
 The girl opened her lips to speak, but seeing 
 Mr. Travis seated at the table she nodded brightly 
 in answer and passed to her seat. 
 
 The meal w r as a pleasant one to Gloria. Mr. 
 Travis was a good conversationalist and Gloria 
 learned much about the beauties and advantages of 
 Mapleville; and also something about the prom 
 inent people in the town. 
 
 " Have you never lived in Connecticut 
 before?" 
 
 No," with a negative shake of the fair head.
 
 THE DISCOVERY 21 
 
 " But you like the view you can get from your 
 window, do you not? " 
 
 " Oh, yes ! I had a beautiful view last night, 
 as the moon was rising over the Sound." 
 
 You care for bathing and rowing, of course? " 
 asked Travis, with enthusiasm. 
 
 The girl flushed. " Oh, yes, but I didn t always 
 love the water as I do now! I overcame my fear 
 of it, and now I quite enjoy it." 
 
 "You did what?" asked Travis, looking up, 
 quickly. 
 
 " I got over my fear of it," answered Gloria, 
 earnestly, " when I knew that it could not harm 
 me." 
 
 Travis seemed to be making note of something 
 mentally, and Gloria did not continue the conver 
 sation. 
 
 " Are you interested in church work? " he in 
 quired in a matter-of-fact way. 
 
 Gloria looked up quickly, but before she could 
 reply Travis continued: 
 
 " I suppose you have noticed the church at the 
 corner below us," pointing to a handsomely built 
 edifice. " It s a very important factor in Maple- 
 ville and the people are wonderfully religious at 
 least they bear that reputation," with a satirical 
 tone. They expect the school-teachers to be reg-
 
 22 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ular attendants, teach in the Sunday-school, and 
 take part in whatever they may be called upon 
 to do." 
 
 What denomination is the church?" asked 
 Gloria. 
 
 " Methodist, and strict at that. Why ! I had 
 the hardest time of my life in refusing Dominie 
 Williams when he asked me to teach the Bible 
 class." Travis laughed heartily at the remem 
 brance. I didn t want to wound the old fellow s 
 feelings, so I had to be very diplomatic." 
 
 ; But why did you not accept? " asked Gloria, 
 in her direct manner. 
 
 Because I do not know anything to teach," 
 remarked Travis, dryly. You cannot teach what 
 you do not understand yourself." 
 
 They had been sitting on the veranda during 
 the greater part of the conversation, and it just 
 occurred to Gloria that, for strangers, they seemed 
 to be talking very freely. 
 
 Arnold Travis was of that " jovial disposition," 
 Mrs. Mitchell had confided to her later, " that al 
 ways pleases the ladies." 
 
 By the way, Miss Gilman, I believe that the 
 church is holding a lawn festival this week. Could 
 I induce you to accompany me there to partake of 
 some ice-cream? "
 
 THE DISCOVERY 23 
 
 " No, I thank you, Mr. Travis ; I have duties 
 for the evening." Gloria rose as she spoke. 
 
 " I am glad," said Travis, " that you came away 
 from school with such flying colors to-day." 
 
 Gloria wondered how much he knew of her ex 
 periences, but she remarked, modestly : 
 
 " On the whole, I did have quite a harmonious 
 day." 
 
 The same look passed over Travis face that 
 Gloria had detected once before that evening. 
 
 " Overcame - -* harmonious, " mused the man. 
 With the winning smile that he could so easily as 
 sume, Travis looked into Gloria s eyes and said: 
 
 "Miss Gilman, you re a Christian Scientist!" 
 
 Gloria could not quite conceal her surprise at 
 this announcement, but with charming candor, held 
 up both her hands, exclaiming: 
 
 " I plead guilty, Mr. Travis, and will pause 
 long enough to ask what led to your conjecture? " 
 
 " Oh, I wish that you were not going so soon! 
 Can t I persuade you to enjoy this delightful spot 
 a little longer? " Travis reached for a chair which 
 Gloria took, wondering what was to come. 
 
 " Oh! I know some of the phraseology of 
 the Scientists, and some words that you used led 
 to my discovery." 
 
 " Have you studied Christian Science? "
 
 24 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Yes, I have to my sorrow." 
 
 "Your sorrow?" incredulously cried Gloria. 
 
 " It is like this," Travis remarked in a confi 
 dential tone. You see, there were some things 
 in the mysteries of life which I had settled my mind 
 upon. After reading Science and Health by Mrs. 
 Eddy, my confidence in my own opinions received 
 a rude shock; and I have gained nothing in place 
 of my lost knowledge." 
 
 " No, you can t explain anything to me," he 
 went on, as Gloria attempted to speak. " My 
 mother is a Christian Scientist, and I ve listened to 
 her talk by the hour. I can never be converted to 
 such Greek," with a shake of the head. " It may 
 heal nervous, fretful women, but it s not under 
 standable." 
 
 Even if Christian Science did no more than 
 heal nervous, irritable women," cried Gloria, " and 
 make them sweet and lovable, it would be accom 
 plishing much for weary mortals. And you saj? 
 that your mother is a Scientist? " 
 
 * Yes, mother was converted about two years 
 ago. She has had what they call Class Instruc 
 tion. I suppose you have taken that course? " 
 looking up interrogatively. 
 
 Yes, I had that happy privilege, a year ago 
 when I was in Boston."
 
 THE DISCOVERY 25 
 
 " Mother was healed of heart-trouble and stom 
 ach-trouble and that is the strange part of it to me. 
 I know that she was sick a greater part of the time 
 and had dangerous sinking spells. But she has 
 become an entirely different woman since she stud 
 ied Christian Science. What is strange to me is, 
 how that Greek book of Mrs. Eddy s can ever be 
 comprehended sufficiently by anyone, so that he 
 can under standingly apply the principle of it." 
 
 " But you say that it healed your mother? " with 
 soft insistence. 
 
 " I know that she was sick, and is now well, 
 but," tentatively, " her faith in it was unbounded 
 from the first." 
 
 " But, faith alone cannot heal," returned 
 Gloria, as if to meet his argument. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, would you believe that I have 
 been reading Science and Health for a whole year, 
 and I cannot get the meaning of any passage in it ! " 
 
 Gloria could see that his pride was wounded in 
 making this admission. 
 
 Why, yes, I believe you. There are many 
 people who have read it longer than that before l 
 they grasped its truths. But in the face of your 
 failure, what is your reason for reading the 
 book? " 
 
 " Well, I m not reading it expecting or desir-
 
 26 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ing to become a convert; nor to believe or practice 
 its teachings. I am reading it simply to find out 
 just what it does teach, and why people are so car 
 ried away with it." 
 
 "Oh! I see," said the girl, with mischief in 
 her eyes. " Now, Mr. Travis, supposing some 
 boy came to you for an Arithmetic, stating that 
 he wanted to read it. He would also say that he 
 had no desire to become a mathematician, and did 
 not expect to become one; furthermore, he would 
 not attempt to work any of the problems in the 
 book; that he did not desire to do the problems, but 
 just wanted to find out by reading the book, how 
 it was that the answers were obtained. How long 
 do you think it would take the boy to gain his ob- 
 ject?" 
 
 Travis felt his color rise, and for the moment 
 was humiliated that he must appear so stupid in 
 the eyes of this girl. 
 
 When you put it in that light," he answered 
 with a forced laugh, " why I appear like a cad 
 but somehow I had never thought of it that way 
 before." 
 
 " I hope that w r e will have some more talks to 
 gether," said the man, as Gloria rose to go. She 
 wondered if he had forgotten that he "did not 
 want anything explained " to him, but she gave
 
 THE DISCOVERY 27 
 
 him a glad smile and said that she would be happy 
 to talk on the subject whenever he felt so disposed. 
 
 With a pleasant good-night she disappeared in 
 the house. 
 
 " By Jove! " looking at the empty chair which 
 Gloria had vacated. "She knows how to make a 
 fellow feel small all right." And he gave the chair 
 a push with the toe of his shoe.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 
 
 THE days passed quickly for Gloria. She 
 found that much work was required in the school 
 room to accomplish the desired results. After the 
 curiosity and novelty of the situation had worn off, 
 the children tried to indulge in their old habits and 
 it was then that the teacher s real work began. 
 
 She gave them occasional talks, which greatly 
 helped in the government, and they soon recog 
 nized the gentle firmness of her manner. Already 
 they felt pleased to win a word of commendation 
 from her, or to gain a look of approval. Even the 
 biggest boy in the room would feel a bit ashamed 
 of himself when his conduct merited a glance of 
 gentle reproach from the soft, brown eyes. 
 
 On the whole, as the teacher looked around 
 Friday after the children had given in unison a 
 cheery " Good-night, Miss Gilman," she felt very 
 happy. Her meditation was presently inter 
 rupted by Janitor Clark as he opened the door, 
 softly humming his customary tune. 
 
 28
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 29 
 
 " Beg pardon, Miss, I calculated you d gone, 
 hear n no noise around." The man turned to leave. 
 
 " You may stay," said Gloria, with a smile. 
 " I shall go directly." 
 
 : Pardon me, Miss, if I tell you, this is a differ 
 ent looking room from that of last Friday. Why, 
 I don t see a scrap of paper on this floor nowhere," 
 and his eyes shone with delight. " Pears to me 
 you are teachin the children neatness as well as 
 books. Why, if you will believe me, Miss now 
 I have forgot no, Miss Oilman." He spoke as if 
 he were addressing one of great importance. 
 
 Resting his hands on his broom, he went on: 
 " I spent twice as much time in this room as I did 
 in any of the rest. Besides the papers on the floor, 
 I would find pencils, all chewed up, and broken 
 rulers and erasers, and I can t say what all." 
 
 Janitor Clark gave a whistle exclamatory of 
 his feelings, as his eyes happened to rest on the 
 blackboards. To think of them boards bein all 
 erased so clean, and the chalk put in place! 
 Why " and he seemed overcome at the thought 
 " it used to take me as long to clean them boards 
 as it did all the rest of the rooms put together." 
 
 Suddenly a cloud stole over the beaming face, 
 and Gloria was quick to detect its meaning. 
 
 " Have no fear, Mr. Clark," she said, with a
 
 30 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 look that went " straight to the heart," he after 
 ward confided to Mr. Travis. ; It will continue 
 just this way, I assure you. We shall all endeavor 
 to lighten your work by doing our own well and in 
 an orderly manner." 
 
 With a kindly smile the teacher left the room. 
 
 Janitor Clark stood for several minutes gazing 
 at the floor, at the children s desks all in immac 
 ulate condition, at the shades all pulled to even 
 length. He had previously found it necessary to 
 straighten the teacher s desk, but a glance at where 
 Miss Gilman sat showed him that his time was not 
 required there. 
 
 " Something extraordinary! Never heard of 
 it before in this room, and I ve been here now these 
 eight years," thought the man as he proceeded 
 with his work. 
 
 " May I detain you a few moments, Miss Gil 
 man?" said Mr. Travis, appearing at his office 
 door. 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 Gloria stepped within and took the chair which 
 he courteously placed near the desk by which he 
 was sitting, 
 
 Gloria had not seen Mr. Travis in school at all 
 during the week, since her first day, although she 
 had had several talks with him at Mrs. Mitchell s.
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 31 
 
 She felt at once a difference in his attitude to 
 her. Though he still wore the genial, friendly 
 look which she afterward found that the children 
 all loved still, she instinctively felt that he was 
 now Professor Travis. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, I have not asked you to bring 
 your class into the assembly hall during the past 
 week, as I knew they required all your attention 
 in the class room; furthermore, I wanted you to 
 feel acquainted with the children before appearing 
 with them before the school." 
 
 A glowing look of gratitude appeared in 
 Gloria s eyes. 
 
 " I wish you to come to the assembly Monday, 
 however, and by the way, I presume Mr. Strong, 
 the trustee, acquainted you with the fact that you 
 are expected to conduct the musical part of our 
 morning program? " 
 
 " I do not understand." Gloria s heart beat 
 fast, and Mr. Travis thought that there was a 
 quiver in her voice. 
 
 You are expected to play the marches while 
 the children are assembling from the different 
 rooms, and also to select and play the hymns for 
 the devotional exercises. Did not Mr. Strong in 
 form you of this? " 
 
 Gloria instantly remembered that he had said
 
 32 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 something about the music, but that she had been 
 so occupied in thought regarding the class work 
 that she had not given the matter her attention. 
 
 " Ah, why did I not listen! " thought the girl. 
 
 The principal noted her hesitation, wonder- 
 ingly. 
 
 Suddenly Gloria looked up. " Must I do the 
 playing? " she asked, half-pleadingly. 
 
 Why, yes, every teacher who has your class 
 room understands that she is to take entire charge 
 of the music in the school; and this is considered 
 in her salary." 
 
 The girl s face flushed and she seemed embar 
 rassed. Turning her gaze out of the window, she 
 seemed oblivious of the principal. She appeared 
 to be so wTapped in deep thought that he did not 
 break the silence. 
 
 Suddenly she turned to him, her eyes luminous 
 with a sweet seriousness he had not seen there be 
 fore. 
 
 I will do whatever you request of me, Mr. 
 Travis," she said in quiet self-possession; yet 
 flushing slightly as her eyes met the searching blue 
 ones. 
 
 Please begin your work Monday. You will 
 find the music on the piano in the assembly hall." 
 
 After further conversation regarding the de-
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 33 
 
 tails of the marching and singing, Gloria hastened 
 home. 
 
 Arriving at the pretty cottage she went imme 
 diately to her room and, seating herself at the table, 
 she buried her face in her hands. 
 
 " How can I do this? How can I! " and the 
 tears fell copiously upon her bare arms. Then 
 suddenly pulling herself together she said aloud: 
 " Gloria Gilman ! Are you not ashamed to show 
 such fear when you just know all will be well for 
 you if you but trust and are faithful? " Smiling 
 through her tears she reached for the little black 
 book on the table and was soon absorbed in the 
 thought which it suggested. 
 
 The truth was that Gloria had not touched the 
 piano keys but once within the past five years ; fur 
 thermore, she had but little skill as a musician. 
 She had taken some lessons when she attended 
 High School, but had devoted little time to prac 
 ticing, and soon gave up the music course alto 
 gether. 
 
 She was, however, passionately fond of music 
 and meant to become more familiar with the piano 
 as soon as the way opened, as she had explained 
 to her mother at the time. The past summer va 
 cation had slipped away so quickly and Gloria had 
 given so much of her time to more profitable study,
 
 34 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 that only once did her fingers touch the keys. She 
 had played only a moment, however, as she found 
 her knowledge quite inadequate to evoke the proper 
 harmony. 
 
 The girl had always had a dread of playing to 
 an audience. She might get along fairly well by 
 herself, hut as soon as a member of the family was 
 found listening, a series of discords was sure to 
 follow. Her father would ofttimes call to her to 
 " play something," particularly if he had brought a 
 friend home with him. On one evening, in partic 
 ular, when Gloria was quite a young girl, upon 
 hearing her father call to her to " come to the 
 drawing-room " she deliberately took a knife and 
 lacerated the flesh of one of her fingers. Bind 
 ing up the cut she approached her father, who 
 upon seeing the wounded finger kindly excused 
 her. 
 
 " Can it be possible that I, the girl who trem 
 bled before her own parents, have consented to 
 play before three hundred children ! " thought 
 Gloria. I m sure there must be a way of help 
 for me." Glancing up she espied some letters on 
 the table and upon examination one proved to be 
 from her mother. 
 
 Opening the envelope she quickly scanned the 
 closely written pages. The color came and went
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 35 
 
 in her face while she was reading, and one sentence 
 she re-read many times. 
 
 " Remember, my dear, you will be called upon 
 to perform only such duties as you are capable of 
 performing. Your understanding, intelligence and 
 wisdom are in Mind; and you can draw upon the 
 supply to meet every demand. I am certain that, 
 fortified as you are in Truth, you will be able to 
 meet every adverse circumstance as its master." 
 
 These words were meant indeed for Gloria, and 
 proved to be the needed inspiration; for her hope 
 and courage returned with marvelous speed. 
 
 What would I do without Christian Science? " 
 thought the girl. " I know that even though mor 
 tal sense tells me that I shall be nervous and that 
 I am not capable, it is not true. The very fact 
 that I have been asked to do this work proves that 
 I am able, if I will but believe it, to perform it." 
 
 That evening Gloria spent some time in famil 
 iarizing herself with the piano, the use of which 
 Mrs. Mitchell was only too glad to offer to her. 
 
 " How well you play, Miss Gilman! " remarked 
 the latter who had been a willing listener. 
 
 Gloria wondered if her knowledge of music 
 could be classed with her knowledge of school- 
 teaching, but ventured only a nod and a smile. 
 
 " It s been kind of hard work for her, I mis-
 
 36 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 trust," thought the kind woman as she noted a 
 certain look of weariness that for a moment passed 
 over the girl s face. 
 
 " Suppose we go over to church and have some 
 cream? You know that they are having a lawn 
 festival this week." Mrs. Mitchell s voice was 
 coaxing. 
 
 " But it is too late," protested the girl. 
 
 " No, I m sure that there will be two bricks left, 
 so come on," and taking Gloria s arm they tripped 
 down the steps. 
 
 " Mrs. Williams, I want you to meet Miss Gil- 
 man, one of our new teachers." 
 
 This is our minister s wife," turning to Gloria, 
 who extended her hand in response to the cordial 
 greeting. 
 
 Yes, you are late arrivals," said Mrs. Wil 
 liams, in a pleasant voice, " but I am sure I shall 
 find some refreshments for you." 
 
 Gloria and Mrs. Mitchell stood apart from the 
 groups of young people, collected under the beau 
 tiful elms. The girl was conscious of the many 
 wondering eyes cast upon her. She was gowned 
 in one of her favorite dresses, a pale blue crepe, 
 that exposed the marvelous whiteness of her full 
 neck and the almost perfect proportions of her 
 form.
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 37 
 
 The angelic purity and delicacy of the sweet 
 girlish face, and the expressive brown eyes, excited 
 the interest of many, and some curious inquiries 
 ran through the groups. 
 
 " I have found a still later guest; and you know 
 a fellow feeling makes one wondrous kind. 
 Now, Mr. Irving, you must escort these ladies 
 to a table and see that they are properly cared for," 
 she continued. 
 
 Gloria turned as Mrs. Williams laughingly ap 
 proached, leading a man whom she introduced. 
 
 " I thought that I would be too late," said Mr. 
 Irving, in a rich full voice, revealing a glittering 
 set of white teeth; " but it was a glad providence, 
 however, that delayed me"; and the gray eyes 
 looked their admiration at the vision in blue which 
 confronted him. 
 
 Douglas Irving was a handsomely framed man 
 of rather youthful appearance. His face was 
 smooth and his eyes rather deep-set under a splen 
 didly developed brow. 
 
 At a glance Gloria had taken in his immaculate 
 appearance. His clean-shaven face had a health 
 ful color, his thick, dark brown hair, scrupulously 
 parted in the middle and combed to an exact pro 
 portion on either side, showed off the shapely head. 
 His clothes were in excellent taste, and their great
 
 38 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 neatness well suited the tall, athletic form. His 
 whole appearance was that of one who took excel 
 lent care of himself. 
 
 The three wended their way to a small table, 
 where they partook of refreshment and lingered in 
 the beautiful moonlight. 
 
 " How glorious the night is! " remarked Gloria, 
 looking at the moon sailing serenely across the 
 heavens. 
 
 " Marvelously beautiful," echoed Irving. Mrs. 
 Mitchell s quick eyes observed that his gaze was 
 resting on the blue-clad figure beside him. 
 
 Mrs. Williams soon joined them, bringing with 
 her several of the young people, whom she pre 
 sented to Gloria. 
 
 Well, my dear, did you enjoy yourself?" 
 asked Mrs. Mitchell in her bright manner, ac they 
 were returning home. 
 
 :< Indeed I did. What a pleasant group of 
 people we met! " 
 
 That was a handsome man all right ! " 
 Which one do you mean? " asked the girl, in 
 nocently. 
 
 " Just as if she does not know," thought the 
 woman looking closely at the happy face. 
 Why, Douglas Irving, to be sure." 
 
 " Yes. I was impressed with his appearance.
 
 30 
 
 There was a certain look of purity about his face 
 that is quite rare." 
 
 " Yes, and he s twenty-five years old. I ve 
 known him this long while, but dear me ! how quick 
 boys change into men! It seems only yesterday 
 that I saw him going to High School. He is very 
 different from the other young men around here. 
 No one hears much about him because he is so 
 quiet-like. He don t attend the services here," 
 with a doubtful shake of her head, " and seldom 
 mixes in with the young folks. I was surprised to 
 meet him to-night. He bears a fine reputation, 
 and I have often heard him called a man of sterling 
 qualities. 
 
 Yes, that is easily imagined," remarked the 
 girl quietly, as they approached the house. 
 
 There is a light in Arnold s room," declared 
 Mrs. Mitchell, her bright eyes missing nothing. 
 " He is a very studious man. I have sometimes 
 fancied as I watched him, when he was in deep 
 thought, that he looked troubled. Generally he is 
 always so full of life and ready for a joke, but just 
 at those times when he is quiet by himself, his face 
 will look serious and sober. But I suppose we 
 must all have sadness some day," in a voice of res 
 ignation to an invisible fact. 
 
 " I do not think that way. We live to express
 
 40 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 joy, goodness and eternal happiness," murmured 
 the girl with the gentle sweetness which the woman 
 had begun to see was a part of her. 
 
 " Indeed! it is easy for one young and happy 
 as you are to talk of eternal happiness," she re 
 joined, with a laugh. Wait until you are older, 
 then you will know the cares and troubles of life," 
 with a little tone of sadness in her voice that went 
 to Gloria s heart. 
 
 "No, Mrs. Mitchell; I m glad that I do not 
 think as you do. We should grow more useful as 
 time goes on, and should so think and live that care 
 and trouble will find no abiding place with us." 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell continued to regard her compan 
 ion with that curiosity and wonderment which so 
 often dwelt in her glance. 
 
 " Quite a pretty speech my dear, but very tran 
 scendental. Such things should be, but are they? " 
 Yes. I know of many, older than you 
 are," she returned, with an arch smile, who do 
 not allow care, trouble, or sickness to mar their 
 lives." 
 
 " Well, I wish I had the recipe." 
 
 " Some day I will tell you more about it, for 
 I know something 
 
 " Do sit down here," interrupted Mrs. Mitchell, 
 as they reached the piazza. I m always glad to
 
 GLORIA MEETS DOUGLAS IRVING 41 
 
 hear of new ideas," with a tone of curiosity that did 
 not escape her companion s notice. 
 
 " No, not to-night," laughing. " I have some 
 work waiting for me upstairs." 
 
 " She knows something. That girl is no ordi 
 nary one," said the woman after Gloria had left 
 her. She has wonderful eyes that seem to look 
 right through you just as if she was seeing what 
 you were thinking about. I guess anyone could 
 see her thoughts all right without hurting them 
 selves, for Muriel Lee said that it was the most 
 beautiful, yet the sweetest and purest face she had 
 ever seen. Poor Muriel," as her thoughts took a 
 different current. " I do wish that the dear little 
 soul was well. I guess that I ll fix up a nice cus 
 tard for her in the morning. I know she d enjoy 
 it."
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 " THE RETREAT " 
 
 GLORIA S first Sabbath at Mapleville dawned, a 
 perfect fall morning. The bright sunshine flooded 
 the room, as she awoke with a sigh of content that 
 it was Sunday, and a whole, restful day of peace 
 and love was before her. 
 
 After breakfast she returned to her room 
 and, taking a dark shawl and her Science books, 
 she passed down the stairs and out of the side en 
 trance. 
 
 " I wonder if this pretty lane at the back of the 
 house will not take me to some quiet retreat." she 
 said to herself. Drinking in the beauties of the 
 early morning, she continued her way and soon 
 came to a road which showed but little usage. 
 Though realizing that it might be private she de 
 cided to follow it until she saw where it led. She 
 had not far to walk for the road stopped abruptly 
 at an old picket-gate which was closed. But on 
 either side there was an opening where the stones 
 from the wall had fallen or been thrown down, 
 
 42
 
 "THE RETREAT 43 
 
 leaving an aperture wide enough for one to pass 
 through. 
 
 Gloria hesitated; but the scene before her was 
 alluring. 
 
 Here was one of those large orchards that she 
 had often seen when driving through country 
 places. The place looked deserted except for a 
 chipmunk, flitting here and there over the walls. 
 
 " I don t think anyone would mind," she 
 thought, " if I sat under one of these trees." As 
 she passed through the open space into the orchard, 
 she saw that the walls were down in many places 
 and that little care had been taken with the 
 grounds. 
 
 Walking through the thickly planted trees, 
 presently her eyes espied a large apple-tree on a 
 little knoll slightly apart from the other trees, and 
 very near a high, stone wall. 
 
 Spreading the dark shawl upon the ground, 
 Gloria seated herself and looked with wondering 
 eyes about her. 
 
 What a perfect morning! How good is our 
 God!" she exclaimed. A sweet, joyous expres 
 sion crossed the youthful face, as she gazed with 
 an appreciative eye at the scene before her, taking 
 in deep breaths of the cool, delicious, salt air. 
 
 Before her were stretches of woodland unfurl-
 
 44 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ing their leaves of various shades, and lending 
 colors of luxuriant beauty to the attractive land 
 scape. Birds were flitting here and there ; a wood 
 pecker pecked industriously on the trunk of a tree 
 near her, his beautiful head bobbing up and down 
 with rhythmic motion. 
 
 A gentle moo came from one side and, turning, 
 Gloria saw a yellow-faced cow gazing at her, with 
 head just reaching over the high wall. The girl 
 looked gleefully into the gentle eyes which seemed 
 to question her appearance there; then the yellow 
 head disappeared and Gloria heard her move away. 
 
 There s everything to make this picturesque 
 and beautiful," thought she. " I shall call this 
 The Retreat.* Gazing into the beautiful sky 
 above her, her heart went out in one great bound 
 of gratitude for all the glories God had given man. 
 
 " At first I was sorry," she thought as she 
 opened her books, preparatory to reading the Sun 
 day Lesson, " that there is no Christian Science 
 church in Mapleville; but I shall try and not miss 
 it so much by reading the Lesson every Sunday up 
 here with only beautiful nature and the birds to 
 hear it. I believe I shall have the whole service," 
 and opening her little black-leathered hymn book 
 she sang the words in clear, sweet tones. 
 
 Gloria had a rich, full voice, and never more
 
 "THE RETREAT 45 
 
 than this morning did she sing with greater feeling. 
 Lovingly, she lingered over the last exquisite lines, 
 as if her whole being responded to their truth: 
 
 God s love and blessing, then and there, 
 Are now and here and everywhere. 
 
 Yes, everywhere," as her eyes feasted again 
 upon the glorious landscape. 
 
 " I m sorry I can t call upon my audience," she 
 thought with a smile, " to assist me with the respon 
 sive reading." Slowly, clearly, she read aloud 
 every word of the entire Lesson. She did not omit 
 any part of the service. Three times her voice 
 rang out the beautiful hymns and the silent prayer 
 was one of renewed consecration and devout thank 
 fulness of heart. Even the collection was not 
 omitted, for Gloria drew a silver purse from her 
 waist, and, opening it, took out a crisp five-dollar 
 bill, and placed it in the little pocket of the Quar 
 terly. 
 
 This shall be my deposit bank until I reach a 
 church," she said to herself. 
 
 When the last word had ceased Gloria closed 
 her books and arranged them in a little pile by her 
 side. 
 
 Yes, I feel now as if I could go right into 
 the assembly room, take my seat at the piano and
 
 46 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 play without fear and trembling," she thought as 
 if in answer to the question that again suggested 
 itself. " God will not forsake me to-morrow, and 
 I shall prove again His goodness." 
 
 Taking a small jeweled watch from her belt, 
 she was surprised to see that two whole hours had 
 flown. The girl was loath to leave and was medi 
 tating upon the trip back when she was startled by 
 a sound at her side. 
 
 Thinking it must be the cow, she turned and 
 was amazed to see the tall figure of a man lightly 
 vault the high wall and approach her. For a mo 
 ment her heart beat excitedly, until she recognized 
 that the stranger was Mr. Irving. 
 
 Smiling, he lifted his hat. " I beg your par 
 don," he began. 
 
 ; I fear it is I who should beg yours," explained 
 Gloria, with a rush of color, as she attempted to 
 rise. 
 
 Pray, do not move, I beg of you," said 
 Irving beseechingly, as he seated himself opposite 
 her. 
 
 I m sure that I have intruded unlawfully on 
 this bright, beautiful morning," began the girl, as 
 if uncertain what move to make. Is this your 
 orchard?" asking the question uppermost in her 
 thought.
 
 "THE RETREAT 47 
 
 " Yes, but please be seated a moment longer," 
 he begged, as the girl reached for her books. 
 
 His voice was gentle, and his manner so ear 
 nest that Gloria hesitated. 
 
 Suddenly she sat erect, a startled expression 
 sweeping over her face. Her cheeks grew slowly, 
 richly crimson. Her questioning, half -reproachful 
 scrutiny brought the color to his own face as Doug 
 las Irving s gray eyes met hers. 
 
 In a quiet, respectful, and remorseful voice, he 
 answered their mute appeal. 
 
 " Yes. I I was a listener." 
 
 The rich color overflowed her cheeks once more, 
 her lovely eyes suffused with tears, as she realized 
 that her sacred hours had been violated by an 
 other. She seemed rooted to the spot as the full 
 import of the fact dawned upon her. Neither 
 spoke. 
 
 Irving s manner was void of lightness or curi 
 osity; on the contrary his face bore a trace of seri 
 ousness and a look of deep earnestness. 
 
 Will you let me tell you? " at last Irving be 
 gan. 
 
 A drooping of the white lids over the tear-filled 
 eyes was Gloria s only response. 
 
 I left the house this morning and turned my 
 steps this way in search of a refractory cow. As I
 
 48 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 was walking along by this high wall " with a 
 slight gesture " I thought I heard some singing. 
 I was sure that I must be mistaken, but coming 
 closer I could distinctly hear the words, and I ven 
 tured a look over the wall." 
 
 Here the fair head drooped even lower. 
 
 " I saw but he did not finish the sentence. 
 ;< I thought I would not interrupt your solitude, and 
 was going to move away without disturbing you 
 when it occurred to me to remain; and before I 
 realized it I had seated myself on the ground and 
 remained there until now," he concluded in humble 
 confession. 
 
 Suddenly his manner changed. He had been 
 looking down while he was talking because Gloria 
 had persistently refused to raise her eyes. Now 
 he looked up, and with deep earnestness of voice 
 continued : " The fact of my hearing what I did 
 this morning could not and shall not harm you, 
 Miss Gilman, and it has brought to me more- 
 more than I have ever known before. Why, 
 really, I felt on holy ground while the words came 
 to my waiting ears, and I had the most wonderful 
 feast of my life as I heard the readings. But I 
 deeply apologize for my seeming intrusion, and am 
 sincerely sorry if it causes you any regret. Do 
 not fear that I would jestingly treat so sacred a
 
 "THE RETREAT 49 
 
 subject, for I received a crumb of hope this morn 
 ing that I have long craved." 
 
 The frankness of his speech, and the honesty 
 and sincerity so evident somewhat mollified the 
 young Scientist. She felt it keenly that this 
 stranger should have intruded upon her privacy; 
 but again if he had learned something of Truth 
 why perhaps Truth just brought it about this 
 way she thought, and with a smile parting her 
 red lips, she raised the long, silky lashes and 
 looked into the frank eyes which anxiously drew 
 hers. 
 
 I I think I shall forgive you." 
 Thank you, Miss Gilman," as a sigh of relief 
 escaped him. " Now that I m forgiven will you 
 be still more gracious and allow me the pleasure of 
 remaining here for a few minutes? " as he shifted 
 his position on the ground. 
 
 ; Indeed, I rather think I should ask your per 
 mission to remain. I fear I have trespassed where 
 I had no right. But it seemed so quiet and soli 
 tary, without a house in sight, that I yielded to the 
 temptation and must confess that I have already 
 planned to come again." 
 
 " By all means, and the next time I promise 
 you there will be nothing of this kind to mar your 
 privacy. You are right; this place is almost de-
 
 50 GLAD TIDIXGS 
 
 serted. The orchard belongs to mother but it is 
 such a distance from the house that we have sadly 
 neglected it; and I fear that the neighbors enjoy 
 the apples as much as we do. We have not fenced 
 it, for you see the walls are down in many places. 
 Promise me that you will not let the episode of this 
 morning prevent your making use of this place or 
 I shall chide myself that I let you know of my 
 unwarranted presence." 
 
 "Ah! I m glad that you told me," cried 
 Gloria, quickly, thinking how much worse it would 
 have been had he not confessed his presence. 
 " Now that I have the owner s permission I may 
 avail myself of this beautiful spot again," she con 
 tinued, " but the next time I shall investigate the 
 surroundings on the other side of the w r all." There 
 was a roguish sparkle in the brown eyes. 
 
 Douglas Irving thought that he liked the 
 sparkle better than the reproach he had seen in 
 them only a few minutes before. 
 
 An occasional light breeze played with the soft, 
 brown locks that strayed across the girl s forehead, 
 while a sunbeam nestled on the unprotected head. 
 Irving gazed intently at the marvelous beauty of 
 her delicate face. 
 
 The girl colored under his ardent gaze. 
 
 " I think I should be going home ; Mrs. Mitchell
 
 "THE RETREAT 51 
 
 will be wondering what has become of me," she 
 said with a soft laugh. " I slipped out of the side 
 door without her knowledge." 
 
 " No, don t go yet," he cried entreatingly. " I 
 want you to tell me something about what you 
 read this morning. What book did you use be 
 sides the Bible?" 
 
 This is Science and Health, by Mary 
 Baker Eddy," as she took the little black book and 
 held it toward him. 
 
 Then this was a Christian Science service, 
 which I heard this morning? " with great surprise. 
 
 "Do you know about Christian Science?" 
 asked the girl, gladly. 
 
 " No, I do not, but I m going to know about 
 it, if it is what I heard this morning. Never has 
 any reading impressed me as the reading from this 
 little book"; and he turned the leaves over and 
 quickly scanned the pages. 
 
 " I must own one like this," he said, with quick 
 decision. Will you be good enough to tell me 
 where I may obtain a copy? " 
 
 You will find the address in the front of the 
 book," explained Gloria. You can write there 
 for any information you desire." 
 
 Yes, I see," and Irving copied the address in 
 a small notebook.
 
 52 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 In turning the leaves he saw the name in a 
 clear, feminine hand " Gloria Gilman." 
 
 " Would you mind telling me how long you 
 have known of this religion? " 
 
 It is three years since I understood, to some 
 degree, the teachings of the book; but I knew of 
 Science a year previous to that." 
 
 " Pardon me, Miss Gilman, but believe me I 
 do not speak out of curiosity ; I would be very glad 
 to know something more about Christian Science. 
 Would you mind telling me what attracted you to 
 this thought?" 
 
 Gloria noted again the seriousness of his ex 
 pression as he sat there hatless before her. His 
 dark brown hair combed so smoothly, showed off 
 the whiteness of his skin, while the proportions of 
 his strong brow indicated more than ordinary in 
 tellectual endowment. 
 
 "I m always glad to tell what may be a help to 
 others," Gloria responded, quietly. 
 
 She looked off into the distance where the blue 
 sky seemed to meet the golden-touched trees. 
 
 After a moment s pause, she spoke in a low, 
 musical voice: 
 
 " Four years ago, in a beautiful town about one 
 hundred and fifty miles from here, there lived a fam 
 ily over which a great sorrow seemed pending. A
 
 " THE RETREAT 53 
 
 daughter in the twenties lay dying. The parents 
 had done all that could be done for her relief. The 
 physicians had exhausted their means, all to no 
 avail. Death seemed inevitable. That day, the 
 father stopped at the home of a neighbor on the 
 way from the village, whence he had gone for med 
 icine and there met a woman from Brooklyn who 
 was spending a few days with her friend, Mrs. 
 Whitney. It seems that this guest had heard of 
 the girl s desperate condition, and while the father 
 and Mrs. Whitney were talking at the gate, Mrs. 
 Marvin came down the walk toward them. It was 
 a beautiful, white-haired woman who greeted the 
 man so cordially. She asked him if he knew of 
 Christian Science, and he replied that he had never 
 before heard the words. 
 
 Then she told him something about it that 
 it healed the sick that it would heal his daughter. 
 The man was eager to have her meet his daughter, 
 and invited the lady to call at his house that after 
 noon. She came. So wonderfully did she talk, so 
 beautiful seemed this strange truth, that Christian 
 Science treatment was immediately asked for and 
 given. That night a gentle peace reigned over the 
 household. The sick one was quietly sleeping, 
 while the others were meditating on the marvelous 
 words they had heard that day.
 
 54 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 The visit from the practitioner was repeated 
 the next day. The following morning the daugh 
 ter arose, dressed, ate her breakfast with the fam 
 ily, and walked to the house where Mrs. Marvin 
 was staying. She was healed. Medicines of all 
 kinds were immediately destroyed in the house and 
 Science and Health w r as purchased and studied. 
 
 The mother was one of those pure, receptive 
 souls who drink in so quickly and unquestionably 
 this great Truth. She had been a semiinvalid all 
 her life, and was a great sufferer. Many physi 
 cians had tried their arts upon her, but she was told 
 that she could never walk like other people and 
 must expect to suffer for the remainder of her life. 
 This dear mother was healed entirely and abso 
 lutely without any Christian Science treatment, 
 simply by listening to and drinking in the words 
 that the practitioner had voiced to her daughter. 
 To-day she is happy, strong and well, and a devout 
 Christian Scientist." 
 
 Gloria paused. She had been talking all this 
 time with her eyes on the sky; a look of rapt pur 
 ity on the fair face. Now she turned toward Irv 
 ing who had been all alert to every word that she 
 uttered. 
 
 " Is is there not more? " he asked. 
 
 " Yes. The father is a Scientist also."
 
 "THE RETREAT 55 
 
 " And the other daughter? " for Irving had by 
 this time caught her meaning. 
 
 She turned her eyes back to the blue sky. 
 
 The other daughter was the younger of the 
 two sisters. She had missed some of the mother s 
 training as she had spent several years away at 
 boarding schools and at college. This girl," and 
 Gloria s face flushed ever so slightly, " having seen 
 the wonderful and unmistakable results produced 
 in her family, bought the book by Mrs. Eddy, and 
 commenced reading. 
 
 " She soon discovered that the healing was the 
 smallest part of Christian Science; that the greater 
 work to be accomplished was the regeneration of 
 man the making of the old man into the 
 new. There was many a battle with self-will, 
 pride, self-love, self -righteousness ; there was much 
 need of acquiring love, unselfishness, humility, pa 
 tience; but the warfare has begun, and she rejoices 
 in some progress. Instead of ambition for society, 
 for constant gayety, careless and wasteful spending 
 of time, now her whole desire is to gain a fuller un 
 derstanding of the great science of Life, to supplant 
 all wrong thinking by right thinking and to bring 
 others to this great fountain of Truth." 
 
 The sweet earnestness of her speech touched 
 Irving as nothing else had ever done. As he
 
 56 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 looked into the gentle, lovely face turned toward 
 him, his eyes moistened. 
 
 Douglas Irving was a man who had been hun 
 gering for his God, and here was a practical some 
 thing that stirred his heart to hope. Never before 
 had he heard a girl make such open confession of 
 her faults, and he felt a sacred sense of joy that 
 she had thus confided in him. 
 
 Gloria now r rose and Irving hastened to gather 
 her shawl and books. Standing before her he said, 
 seriously, and in a deeply appreciative tone: 
 
 " Miss Gilman, I thank you more than words 
 can express for your beautiful talk. It has given 
 me an inspiring hope that I, too, shall gain an 
 understanding of the mysteries of life, for I have 
 long sought God but have not found Him. I do 
 not attend church, for it does not feed me, does not 
 answer the thousand questions of my heart. I 
 have only heard of Christian Science in a casual 
 way, and I considered it some silly nonsense. 
 But from what I have heard this morning I see 
 that it is deeper than anything I have ever read. 
 I shall anxiously wait a copy of Science and 
 Health: 
 
 " I hope," looking into the girl s eyes earnestly, 
 " that I shall meet you very soon. Again let me 
 offer my humble apologies for the seeming rude-
 
 "THE RETREAT 57 
 
 ness that I committed, and again let me thank you 
 for your confidence." 
 
 Irving extended his hand and Gloria, smiling, 
 laid hers within his palm. 
 
 The stalwart form quickly scaled the wall and 
 was lost to sight, while Gloria with a light and 
 happy heart retraced her steps.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 ARNOLD TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 
 
 WELL, Miss Gilman, did the beautiful sun 
 shine of glorious October woo you to the woods? " 
 as Mrs. Mitchell picked from Gloria s hair some 
 leaves that clung to the chestnut tresses. 
 
 " Yes, I love October." 
 
 " Are you going to service, or do you prefer 
 the evening session? I seldom find time in the 
 morning, but I haven t miss?d an evening for many 
 years," with a tone of pride. 
 
 I have had my sermon this morning, Mrs. 
 Mitchell. I read the Lesson under one of the 
 beautiful trees in the orchard at the top of the hill." 
 
 " Read your Lesson! " 
 
 Yes. I am a Christian Scientist," explained 
 the girl, quietly. 
 
 Such a look of surprise Hashed over the woman s 
 face that it caused Gloria to smile. 
 
 ;< Miss Gilman! You a Christian Scientist? 
 Why didn t you tell me before? " 
 
 Why? Would you have put me out of the 
 
 58
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 59 
 
 house? " asked Gloria, uncertain just how this fact 
 would operate. 
 
 " Dear, no," she said, with a sigh. " Now I 
 understand," she went on, thoughtfully, as some 
 of the girl s remarks came to her memory. Why, 
 I am acquainted with lots of Christian Scientists; 
 and I know also, that you ve got a rough road to 
 hoe if you follow what Mrs. Eddy says. 
 
 Why! Christian Scientists would as soon 
 think of stealing as they would to enter into a con 
 versation about sickness and disease. You mustn t 
 believe that there is anything the matter with you, 
 no matter how sick you are ; you ve got to read all 
 day and never miss going to church twice a week; 
 and it is worse than useless to get one of them 
 to talk about his neighbor and tell you of the sick 
 ness in the town." 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell paused for breath and looked 
 open-eyed at Gloria, ready to combat a denial of 
 these facts. 
 
 Wouldn t it be pleasant if all lived that way? " 
 said the girl, with a merry look in the dark eyes. 
 
 " Oh, it s all right for those who want it, but 
 it would make life so uninteresting! I m not inter 
 fering with anybody s religion, but as for Martha 
 Mitchell bowing down to those cut and dried rules, 
 no, sir," with a decided shake of the head. " I pre-
 
 60 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 fer to keep my own individuality, and have some 
 thing original, too." 
 
 Gloria smiled, but it was rather a sad little 
 smile. 
 
 " Dear Mrs. Mitchell, we give up nothing that 
 is good in order to obey this Science; and we lose 
 nothing but what it is not right to have. But I 
 must change my gown, or I shall be late for din 
 ner," and she tripped lightly up the stairs, leaving 
 the landlady to recover from her surprise. 
 
 There was a small vine-covered porch opening 
 from the side entrance and here Gloria spent most 
 of the afternoon. It was cool and quiet, and one 
 could get an unobstructed view of the Sound. 
 Wicker chairs, a hammock and a small table stood 
 ready for use. Gloria sat in one of the cushioned 
 chairs and gazed out upon the water, speedily be 
 coming lost in thought. 
 
 "MissGilman!" 
 
 She looked up at the exclamation and was sur 
 prised to see Mr. Travis. 
 
 What possible right have you to be sitting 
 here?" he asked, standing hatless under the vine 
 tassels about the entrance. 
 
 She smiled. She had a very sweet smile, he 
 decided. He wondered if she never grew weary 
 of life.
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 61 
 
 Where else should I be? " she asked, meeting 
 his quizzical look with one more mirthful. 
 
 " Why to church, to be sure. The fond parents 
 will all be out to-night to meet Willie s teacher/ 
 
 ; I m sorry to disappoint them," with a depre 
 cating smile. 
 
 " No you are not. You prefer staying here 
 in this beautiful twilight. I thought it best to be 
 home to-night myself and, in taking a little ramble, 
 I noted the blue gown between the fine-leaved 
 vines and journeyed thither." 
 
 "By the way, you are keeping me standing." 
 He sank into the nearest chair. 
 
 " Jove! but you have a fine view here," he re 
 marked in an appreciative tone, but the next mo 
 ment his face was overcast, and Gloria could see 
 that he looked wearied. She noticed the gray hairs 
 on his temples and recalled what his aunt had told 
 her regarding him. Instantly she wondered if she 
 could be of any help to him. 
 
 " I have read Science and Health all day," 
 remarked the man wearily, " only to feel tuckered 
 out to-night." He looked questioningly into the 
 bright face opposite. 
 
 " Oftentimes the revelation or understanding 
 depends upon our attitude," said Gloria, softly. 
 " Science demands for its understanding that we
 
 62 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 put aside all prejudice, and become as a little 
 child; that we have honesty of purpose and 
 a sincere desire for Truth. In studying it care 
 fully on these lines you will find the secret of its 
 power." 
 
 What do you mean by a sincere desire for 
 Truth ? " 
 
 Gloria noticed how his manner had softened 
 from that of the previous evening. 
 
 " Perhaps your study of Christian Science has 
 been superficial. Do you read because you want 
 to understand what it teaches and then be free to 
 think as you like? Do you read it, thinking only 
 to understand it intellectually? Or are you really 
 in earnest in your desire to understand God; are 
 you hungry for spiritual light? The Bible says 
 that * the letter killeth, but that the spirit giveth 
 life, and that they who hunger and thirst after 
 righteousness shall be filled." 
 
 The girl s voice was so soft and gentle that 
 Travis felt it a rebuke to the turmoil of his own 
 thoughts. 
 
 ;< I fear that I want to know all about it as you 
 say, the same as I would about any other book. 
 Of course I want to have my questions answered; 
 in fact, I know of no other way to read. I ve 
 gone through that book five times, and I ll be
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 03 
 
 hanged if I can get head or tail to it. Pardon me, 
 but that is how I feel about it." 
 
 Gloria earnestly desired to help him. " I have 
 found if we read the book, not with scorn or criti 
 cism, but with an open mind and an humble desire 
 to grasp this great Truth, that the understanding 
 comes spontaneously. Would you like me to tell 
 you how I learned to understand the book? " she 
 asked a little wistfully. 
 
 " Understood it at the first glance, I presume," 
 thought Arnold Travis. His pride was hurt to 
 think that a slip of a girl could comprehend readily 
 that which revealed in him such a density of thought. 
 
 * Yes, I would be glad to have you tell me," 
 he said aloud. 
 
 " I did not come into Science to be healed. I 
 just wanted to know how it healed others; and 
 then, too, I thought it would be very nice to be able 
 to discuss the subject with my friends, the same as 
 I had heard many Christian Scientists fluently ex 
 plain it." 
 
 Travis pulled himself together. That s my 
 feeling, exactly," he observed to himself. 
 
 " I was disappointed, however," continued the 
 girl, gently, " for I read the book a year and it re 
 mained just so much Greek to me." 
 
 " Yes," she nodded in answer to Travis look
 
 64 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 of surprise. " I would read it, pore over it for 
 hours; and then be so humiliated and chagrined 
 that I could understand nothing in it, that I often 
 tossed the book into a bureau drawer and left it 
 there for a week." 
 
 Memory furnished Travis with the picture of 
 an hour ago when his book had received none too 
 courteous treatment. He had taken deliberate 
 pains to put it at the very bottom of a great pile 
 of books, with the hope that the likelihood of his 
 reading it in the near future would be remote. 
 
 "But I always went back after it!" with a 
 shrug of the fair shoulders. 
 
 "Jove! I wonder if she can be reading my 
 thoughts," and he pictured himself removing the 
 heavy books to bring out the little black one at the 
 bottom of the pile. 
 
 " Please, go on," he said at last, his voice be 
 traying his interest. 
 
 " After a time when I was sufficiently wearied 
 with my searchings and a trifle humbler in thought, 
 I went to a Christian Science friend an ardent 
 worker and laid my thoughts bare before her. 
 * My dear, she said to me, you are trying very 
 hard to think it all out in your own way; now just 
 put Gloria Oilman entirely out and let God gov 
 ern. Return thanks for any sentence that you do
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 65 
 
 understand and do not argue over what seems to 
 you to be contradictory in the book. Read less and 
 ponder prayerfully over the little you grasp and 
 by all means test what you read. If you read only 
 one paragraph put it into practice that day, and 
 you cannot help but find that for which you are 
 seeking. 
 
 Not one of the quiet words was lost upon the 
 man who listened with absorbing interest. He felt 
 somewhat pleased, though why he could not quite 
 explain, that Gloria Gilman had read the book for 
 a year before she understood it ; he told himself that 
 he had not quite reached that margin. 
 
 !t I shall follow your directions," he remarked, 
 " though I do not see where I am going to test 
 my knowledge." 
 
 That s just what I said to my friend, and I 
 will tell you her reply. * You have many oppor 
 tunities if you will but open your eyes to see them. 
 Begin to-morrow and watch every word and act of 
 yours and you will find plenty of employment. 
 
 :< H m. Well, we shall see "; and Travis meant 
 to think more about it. 
 
 Gloria smiled at the moon. " Look at that 
 great golden disk rising behind the distant tree- 
 tops. What a glorious evening!" and the girl 
 gazed, rapturously, at the beautiful landscape.
 
 66 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Yes, Miss Oilman, look at the beautiful moon, 
 the beautiful water, the exquisitely colored leaves, 
 and then believe with Mrs. Eddy that none of these 
 wonders exist! How how is it understandable? 
 Christian Science denies everything and leaves ex 
 istence a dreary blank of unreality! " 
 
 There is absolutely nothing in Mrs. Eddy s 
 writings that could be distorted into such a mean 
 ing," said the girl in a quiet, firm voice. The 
 statement that there is no matter is not meant to 
 convey the idea that all the objects around us do 
 not exist; and that man has no body; but it is 
 equivalent to saying that these are not material, 
 as they seem to be to the senses. 
 
 " Christian Science teaches that, in our present 
 immature condition we do not see things as they 
 really are; that our sense of creation will improve 
 in proportion as we progress spiritually. In the 
 light of the spiritual teachings and facts of Scrip 
 ture the material universe is but a changeable, de 
 structible conception of the spiritual, perfect cre 
 ation as pronounced in the first chapter of Genesis, 
 very good. 
 
 Travis was so attentive that the girl continued : 
 
 The beauties of nature are not myths. If 
 that which constitutes the universe could be seen as 
 it really is, it would appear as much more glorious
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK C7 
 
 as the infinite is to the finite. Christian Science 
 does not teach that the universe is an illusion; on 
 the contrary it teaches that God made all that was 
 made, so everything in creation from the least to 
 the greatest is real and exists as the product of 
 Spirit." 
 
 " That s a wonderful help to me, Miss Oilman. 
 Then this is really something," taking in with a 
 look the beauties about him. 
 
 " Even advanced scientists agree that things 
 are not what they seem, and Berkeley long ago 
 declared that there was no substance of matter, 
 but only a substance of mind. Professor Oswald 
 of Leipzig University said that matter is a thing 
 of thought, which we have constructed for our 
 selves rather imperfectly, to represent what is per 
 manent in the changes of phenomena. Huxley 
 and Professor Bowne also confirm this belief." 
 
 Then you think that the universe is spirit 
 ual? " 
 
 " Christian Science affirms that God s creation 
 is spiritual and perfect like Himself; and that the 
 so-called material universe the heaven and 
 earth of our mortal experience shall pass 
 away ; and is but a mutable, destructible concep 
 tion of the true, spiritual universe." 
 
 " I believe I m beginning to see light," and
 
 68 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 there was real joy in the man s voice. You do not 
 deny the universe but simply make everything spir 
 itual, while everyone else considers it material." 
 
 Yes, it is the misconception which is repudi 
 ated by Science, not the thing itself. However, 
 we are not sufficiently spiritualized in thought to 
 behold the spiritual creation; and so the appear 
 ance of creation to us is not what it really is, for 
 we see the * new heaven and the new earth only in 
 proportion as we discard our material ways of think 
 ing for the spiritual. * For if that which is done 
 away was glorious, much more that which remaineth 
 is glorious. 
 
 " Now I feel that my next reading of Science 
 and Health will prove more fruitful. I believe that 
 I shall understand it yet," he exclaimed with enthu 
 siasm. 
 
 " God is leading you," said Gloria confidently. 
 
 He leads each one of us so wonderfully and in 
 
 just the best way to meet our individual need if 
 
 we only let Him. You will understand if you but 
 
 persevere a little longer." 
 
 "Did you understand it little by little?" 
 
 " No, I didn t," returned the girl. " After I 
 talked with my Science friend, I made some real 
 good resolutions and I kept them. I followed her 
 directions and in a short time I found that my
 
 TRAVIS HEARS AN INSPIRING TALK 69 
 
 thought had changed considerably. The old feel 
 ing of dissatisfaction and restlessness had vanished 
 and I felt easier, and did not get disturbed over 
 the reading. One day, after about a week, I was 
 sitting by my window reading, when, like a flash, 
 the meaning of a certain puzzling sentence came 
 to me. 
 
 " It was so plain and clear that I just sat and 
 wondered why I never had seen it that way before. 
 So delighted was I that I commenced eagerly to 
 read further, when to my delight every sentence 
 seemed invested with pregnant meaning. It was as 
 if I had been reading through a veil all the year, 
 and now the obstruction was removed, and there 
 stood those same sentences illumined and vibrant 
 with meaning. The joy of that hour was beauti 
 ful and how I did rejoice in it! " 
 
 The girl s face was radiant with a soft light. 
 " Since then the light has always remained and I 
 never tire of the reading any more." 
 
 " It surely was a divine purpose that led me 
 here to-night. I live in hope; and thank you a 
 thousand times for your kind patience." 
 
 Gloria smiled in return, a gladness in her heart 
 that another was on the way to his Father. 
 
 " See the moon is high, and the beautiful stars 
 are twinkling us a good night."
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 
 
 THE girl lingered a moment after he went. 
 She felt very happy to-night and was loath to go 
 inside. 
 
 She wondered where Mrs. Mitchell was as she 
 left the piazza ; it was long past church time. The 
 hands of the china clock on the dining-room man 
 tel pointed to ten and Gloria expected to hear the 
 clear, sweet strokes of the pendulum when another 
 sound attracted her attention. As she looked 
 around Mrs. Mitchell opened the hall door. 
 
 " I m glad that you re here, Miss Oilman ; I 
 thought you d retired, not seeing a light in your 
 room." 
 
 : I spent the evening on the piazza; but have 
 been expecting you for some time." 
 
 I stepped to the door to tell you that I was 
 going to call on Muriel Lee after church; but 
 you were talking with my nephew, so I didn t dis 
 turb you." 
 
 " Muriel Lee, what a pretty name! " 
 
 70
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 71 
 
 Yes, and a dear, sweet child she is ; but, ah, 
 Miss Gilman ! If you d been with me to-night and 
 heard her cry, and go on so," with a sad shake of 
 the head, " I fear she can t last much longer." 
 
 Why, what is the trouble? Is the child 
 sick? " asked Gloria, with ready sympathy. 
 
 " She is not a child in years, my dear; I believe 
 she s a little over twenty, but she has an incurable 
 disease. She is a helpless invalid. The doctors do 
 all they can to relieve her, but she suffers dread 
 fully; then, too, she has no mother, and you might 
 say she has no father, for he travels most of the 
 time. Just Muriel and the maids live in that great 
 house next to your school." 
 
 Why, I have always admired that house," ex 
 claimed the girl; " but I remember now that I have 
 never seen anyone there." 
 
 "Poor child! She has the nurse draw her 
 couch to the window in the afternoon, and she told 
 me to-night that she had seen you twice as you 
 came out of school. You looked so full of joy 
 and happiness it made her forget herself to watch 
 you. She asked me to bring you to visit her. 
 Will you go, Miss Gilman? " 
 
 " Oh, I shall be very glad to go," responded 
 Gloria, warmly. " Let me know when you are at 
 liberty and I shall be ready to accompany you."
 
 72 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 I did not tell her that you are a Christian 
 Scientist," continued Mrs. Mitchell, saying what 
 was uppermost in her thought. 
 
 " I shall not speak of it to her, if you had rather 
 I should not." 
 
 Well, no, it s not just that," as if uncertain 
 how to proceed. I believe in Christian Science 
 to help some folks; and I know that mind over 
 matter does a whole lot sometimes; but if you ve 
 got to think you re well until you are so, I guess it 
 will take Muriel Lee a long time." 
 
 We do not believe in such a practice as that," 
 said the girl, emphatically. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell opened her eyes a little wider. 
 " Don t you believe that there is no sickness, and 
 that pain and disease are not real? " she asked, 
 wishing to show her knowledge of the subject and 
 inwardly anxious to learn just what Christian 
 Science did teach. 
 
 If there is no sin or sickness then why do 
 the Christian Scientists devote their time to the 
 struggle which has for its object the destruction 
 of disease? The greater part of every Christian 
 Science practitioner s day, and oftentimes much of 
 his night, is taken up with an incessant effort to 
 overcome disease and pain. Christian Science 
 does not teach that sickness has no existence in the
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 78 
 
 ordinary sense of the word ; but it distinguishes be 
 tween the real or the absolute, and the unreal or 
 subjective condition of the human mind." 
 
 " It may be all mind as you say, but when I 
 have a pain in my head it seems real, all right." 
 
 " Of course it seems real to you, Mrs. Mitchell, 
 and I should not try to make you believe that it 
 did not seem real. The word real is used in 
 Christian Science to describe that which is eternal 
 and indestructible; so a headache cannot be real 
 in the sense that it is everlasting, can it? " 
 
 Well, no. I never thought there was so much 
 in that little word to quarrel about. Where did 
 you get that definition from? " 
 
 Webster gives the definition of reality as 
 * fact and he defines * fact as truth or actual 
 ity. Now you cannot destroy a truth, can you? " 
 
 " Certainly not." 
 
 Well, then, if * reality means a truth/ it 
 means something which is indestructible, and that 
 which is indestructible is eternal, is it not? " pur 
 sued the girl. 
 
 Well, it must be, I should say." 
 
 " Can you do away with pain? " 
 
 Yes, of course." 
 
 Then it cannot be real, if you are consistent 
 with your definition of a moment ago."
 
 74 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 "All, I see!" said the woman, cheerfully. 
 " You don t deny that we believe we have the pain, 
 and when we seem to have it," she added with a 
 laugh, " you say it s not real, because you know that 
 Christian Science can remove it." 
 
 What progress, Mrs. Mitchell ! That is very 
 good, indeed." 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell had grown fond of the girl al 
 ready, and as they were both standing by the table 
 she passed her arm around Gloria s waist and gave 
 her a warm, little hug. " My dear, I m going 
 to think that all over again when I am tucked 
 in my bed to-night. Now I shall not feel like 
 scolding you if you tell me that I have not a real 
 headache; for I shall understand what you 
 mean." 
 
 Gloria returned the pressure as her glad eyes 
 looked into those of her companion. 
 
 " I believe that I just want you to talk with 
 Muriel Lee about Christian Science, because it 
 might do her a world of good." 
 
 " We shall see," answered Gloria, softly. " If 
 we trust Love to guide us we cannot make any mis 
 takes. Now I m truly going to bed," and with 
 a smiling good-night she was gone. 
 
 " She certainly is a bright one," observed the 
 woman taking up a Webster from the desk and
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 75 
 
 spending some little time in search of the word 
 " reality." 
 
 "Sure enough! Here it is!" she exclaimed. 
 "I m going to ask her some day if I can read her 
 Science and Health. I don t believe I d dare touch 
 it without her permission," as if the temptation to 
 do so occurred to her. 
 
 Then the woman s mind returned to the sick 
 girl whom she had left, and with a heavy sigh she 
 sought her room for the night. Early the next 
 morning when Mrs. Mitchell wakened she thought 
 she heard sounds in Gloria s room. " It can t be 
 that she is up at this hour," thought the woman as 
 she glanced at the closed door. " Five o clock is 
 much too early for girls to rise; they should be 
 getting their beauty sleep ! " 
 
 As she passed Gloria s door on her way down 
 stairs she distinctly heard her moving about in 
 the room. " I wonder if she reads that book 
 through before she goes to school! " 
 
 Meanwhile Gloria was fully dressed and in her 
 place at the window, her books before her. 
 
 She had awakened early, with a vague feeling 
 of something pending. For a moment she could 
 not place the trouble, then like a flash it came over 
 her. She was to play in the assembly hall to-day! 
 Her heart beat fast and she was wide awake in
 
 76 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 a moment. To think that I forgot it all day 
 yesterday," thought she, reproaching herself. 
 Then came the memory of the beautiful sacred 
 hour in " The Retreat," and the uplift she had ex 
 perienced during that moment of silent prayer, 
 when she had decided to leave it all with God. 
 
 A happy expression soon chased the cloud from 
 the fair face. Why, of course! " as if admonish 
 ing herself. " I decided to trust God and so it 
 never occurred to me again during the whole day. 
 But now to know! " 
 
 She bowed her head in her hands. Never as 
 then did her whole being reach out for divine help 
 and strength. She knew that she must rid herself 
 of nervousness and fear if ever the task of that 
 morning were to be accomplished. 
 
 Silently she declared her oneness with divine 
 strength, divine intelligence, divine Mind; silently 
 she denied the seeming power of fear, weakness, or 
 failure, and affirmed her birthright as a child of 
 God. 
 
 " Surely, I can of mine own self do nothing/ 
 she thought as she opened the Bible. 
 
 It was Gloria Gilman s disposition never to 
 shirk a task ; never to give up without many a trial ; 
 but here was something entirely different from any 
 thing she had ever yet faced. Here was something
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 77 
 
 which, humanly speaking, she was not capable of 
 doing. Besides the extreme nervousness and fear 
 with which she must battle, there was the actual 
 task of reading the notes which mortal sense told 
 her was impossible. " Suppose I should fail! " and 
 then rose up before her the children s bright faces, 
 their growing confidence and great respect for her 
 would it not be terrible if this should be lost! 
 Rebuking herself for her lack of trust, she opened 
 her precious Bible in consonance with the Lesson 
 of the day, and these words greeted her waiting 
 thought: : Have I not commanded thee? Be 
 strong, be of good courage; be not afraid, neither 
 be thou dismayed; for the Lord thy God is with 
 thee whithersoever thou goest." 
 
 The girl s face glowed with a singular radiance 
 as she pored over the beloved words. " Surely I 
 have confidence in God s ability ; and not with self- 
 reliance, but with God-reliance shall I be able to 
 fulfill this duty." 
 
 With these thoughts surging through her be 
 ing, she next opened the key to the Bible Science 
 and Health. 
 
 She read absorbingly for a half hour, now and 
 tnen looking off, as if to realize the meaning of a 
 particular passage. Suddenly her eyes lighted and 
 she sat back in her chair. She need not read any
 
 78 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 more, there was just what she had been hoping to 
 find, and she eagerly, thirstingly drank in the 
 words: " Whatever it is vour duty to do, you can 
 
 *- * 
 
 do without harm to yourself." * ;< It is a duty 
 and I cannot fail," she assured herself as she de 
 cided to put the task from her thought until the 
 duty confronted her. 
 
 She spent the rest of the time in planning the 
 duties for the day, and in arranging the already 
 immaculate room. 
 
 On her way to school she was very happy and a 
 feeling of great peace was with her; for all anxiety 
 had flown. 
 
 Some of the little girls were waiting for her at 
 the end of the walk and accompanied her up to the 
 steps. "Dear thoughts of God!" she exclaimed, 
 as she pressed their little hands. 
 
 We are ready, Miss Gilman." Mr. Travis 
 looked searchingly into the slightly paled face. 
 
 With a steady step Gloria approached the piano 
 and placed the music before her. Her manner was 
 calm and bore no appearance of nervousness, 
 though her eyes shone like stars and looked directly 
 in front of her. A new teacher, and a beautiful 
 one at that, was enough to hold the attention of the 
 hundred eyes. 
 
 * " Science and Health," p. 385.
 
 GLORIA S DEMONSTRATIONS 79 
 
 But Gloria Gilman was oblivious of all. 
 
 She told herself afterward that she never 
 really knew just what happened or how she played. 
 She was totally unconscious of teachers, prin 
 cipal and scholars; unconscious altogether of her 
 self. Her fingers moved, and the music came, 
 and came fluently and correctly, that was all 
 she knew. She played the hymns, too, as if in 
 a dream, while the children sang the old, familiar 
 airs. 
 
 ; I must have been mistaken," observed the 
 principal to himself, as Miss Gilman was playing 
 the last march and the children were passing to their 
 respective rooms. " I must have been mistaken 
 about her hesitancy last Friday. But she is cer 
 tainly a wonderful young woman," as he ap 
 proached her. 
 
 " Everything went off finely, Miss Gilman." 
 He noted the starry eyes that appeared to be look 
 ing directly at him, yet seemed unconscious of him, 
 and the rosy color that was now spreading well over 
 the fair face. 
 
 She smiled her thanks and hastened to her class 
 room. 
 
 " It was over," she kept telling herself again and 
 again. While the children were preparing for the 
 morning s work, the happy, joyous heart of their
 
 80 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 teacher was mutely giving thanks for the great 
 victory. 
 
 " I did not see a soul in the great room," 
 thought she, " and in fact I was conscious only of 
 myself when it was all over." 
 
 Her very being flooded with intense gratitude, 
 and she turned her eyes away from the class as she 
 felt them fill with grateful, heartfelt tears that 
 could not be repressed. 
 
 Who is so great a God as our God? " rang 
 jubilantly through her thought.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 IN THE SCHOOL EOOM 
 
 IN the afternoon an event occurred which 
 caused a little stir in the quiet class room. 
 
 A drawing lesson had been assigned. The chil 
 dren loved the drawing hour, and this was the first 
 lesson they had had with their new teacher. The 
 papers, pencils, and brushes had been passed and 
 soon all were intent upon their work. 
 
 A boy in the front seat had been casting fur 
 tive glances at one in the back of the room, and 
 then again at his teacher. Finally, he wrote some 
 thing on a piece of paper and quietly slipped it on 
 Miss Oilman s desk. She let her eyes fall to the 
 written lines: 
 
 " Joe Congdon hates drawing. Better watch 
 him." 
 
 Her lips twitched. Here was a boy quietly 
 warning her of danger, when but a short time ago 
 he would have been only too delighted to partici 
 pate in any excitement. Her eyes thanked him, 
 then glanced toward the back of the room. 
 
 81
 
 82 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 At the same moment young Congdon threw 
 himself violently to the floor, crumpled up his 
 drawing, and sat angry and sullen. 
 
 The children w r ere used to his violent actions, 
 and ordinarily would have continued with their 
 work, but now they were anxious to see what course 
 the new teacher would pursue. 
 
 " Children, kindly go on with your work." 
 The voice was unmistakably kind but command 
 ing. The heads immediately bent in response, but 
 more than one pair of ears were waiting for some 
 sound from the boy in the corner. 
 
 They knew that when Joe Congdon was sulky 
 and " mad clean through," that it was advisable to 
 leave him alone. 
 
 There was now a deadly stillness in the room, 
 and the teacher felt that careful action must be 
 taken. For a moment she declared the likeness of 
 God s little ones to Himself ; declared that all space 
 was filled with divine Love, and hatred had no 
 power or place. 
 
 "Joseph, will you come here, please?" The 
 voice rang out clear in the quiet room. 
 
 Joseph did not move. 
 
 The teacher looked directly at him, although 
 his eyes were fastened to the floor. She paused a 
 moment, then in the same gentle, even voice she
 
 IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 83 
 
 repeated her request. He looked up, and meeting 
 her eyes, rose and sulkily approached her desk. 
 
 Joseph was but a little fellow, and as Gloria 
 saw the small face dark and sullen and the lit 
 tle hands all covered with ink, a feeling of great 
 compassion swept over her. 
 
 Perhaps he did not have the ability to draw like 
 the rest of the children, or perhaps he had not re 
 ceived so much attention from the teachers. 
 
 These thoughts made a particularly kind and 
 loving expression come into the teacher s face as 
 she took one of the inky, little hands and gently 
 pulled the boy to her. Turning her chair slightly 
 away from the class, she began to talk to him in a 
 low, gentle tone. 
 
 The children, seeing that nothing more excit 
 ing was to happen, soon busied themselves with 
 their drawings. 
 
 "Do you feel happy when you so lose control 
 of yourself as you have this afternoon, Joseph? " 
 
 The quiet, soothing voice touched the lad. He 
 lowered his head, but made no reply. 
 
 " Do you know that there is a way to rid your 
 self of the feeling that makes you want to be cross ? 
 There is a power which some call God, or we will 
 call it Love. Love is all around us, ever ready 
 to respond to our call for help. When we feel
 
 84 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 tempted to be irritated or cross, if we only think 
 of this Love for a moment, the bad feeling will 
 leave us." 
 
 " I never heard that before." The eyes were 
 still downcast, but the voice showed interest. 
 
 " Another thing is this. You may think that 
 you can t draw as well as the other boys. You may 
 try just as hard as they do, but somehow or other 
 you make mistakes, and then everything goes 
 wrong." 
 
 The blue eyes now looked up into the loving, 
 brown ones. 
 
 This teacher understood him. The other teach 
 ers had scolded him; but she knew how he had 
 tried and failed, and he loved her for it. 
 
 " Now there is a way which, if you will follow, 
 will help you to draw just as well as the other 
 boys, and it is this 
 
 The boy was listening attentively. 
 This same Love that I spoke about will help 
 you with your drawing. We are all Love s chil 
 dren, and we all can do things well, and it s right 
 that we should. You have a right to as much 
 ability to draw as the other boys in your grade, 
 and when you think that you can t draw well, 
 you are thinking something that is not altogether 
 true.
 
 IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 85 
 
 " Just say over to yourself that you can draw, 
 because Love gives you power to do it; and that 
 Love helps each child alike. If you will think this 
 over to yourself you will find that your work will 
 equal that of the rest, dear." 
 
 The sullen expression had gone, and the eyes 
 were bright and eager as they looked into the 
 teacher s face. 
 
 " Now take a clean piece of drawing paper 
 and try again; this time think what I have said to 
 
 you." 
 
 " May I sit here? " pointing to a seat near her 
 desk. 
 
 Yes," she said with a smile. 
 
 An unheard of thing had happened, and the 
 children could not account for it, as the boy walked 
 quietly to his desk, gathered up his working mate 
 rials, and, after seating himself in the front of the 
 room, cheerfully began another drawing. 
 
 Formerly no force or persuasion could induce 
 Joseph Congdon to start another drawing after he 
 had ruined the first one. 
 
 After working a few minutes, the boy slipped 
 from his seat and approached the teacher s desk. 
 She was writing and did not notice him until he 
 whispered in a confidential tone: 
 
 " Will you please think for me, too? "
 
 86 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 The teacher gave him a smile and a nod fully 
 satisfactory to him, and he returned without an 
 other word to his work. 
 
 The drawing period was nearly at an end when 
 the door opened and the principal entered. He 
 had been in but once before, and Gloria was glad 
 that the room was so quiet and the children so ab 
 sorbed with their work. 
 
 He talked with her about some new rules which 
 he was about to put into force regarding the march 
 ing out of the children at the close of the day. He 
 wished Miss Gilman to go downstairs and stand 
 at the front entrance while the children passed 
 out. She promptly said she would comply with 
 his request. 
 
 Mr. Travis noticed the quietness of the room 
 and remarked the cheerful faces before him. 
 
 As the teacher turned toward the class she saw 
 Joseph s eyes look wistfully at her and then at his 
 drawing. Gloria was very quick to comprehend 
 the thoughts of the children, and understood at a 
 moment what was in the boy s mind. 
 
 She nodded her head affirmatively, and Joseph 
 Congdon proudly picked up his drawing and 
 brought it forward. 
 
 The principal took it and commended the lad 
 warmly upon the neatness and accuracy of his
 
 IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 87 
 
 work, while a knowing smile from his teacher re 
 warded him. 
 
 " You are doing wonders with the boy," Mr. 
 Travis said, as Joseph went to his seat; " and, in 
 fact, great commendation is due you for the re 
 markable work you have already accomplished." 
 His eyes again sought the bright faces before him. 
 
 The teacher flushed with girlish exultation. 
 
 After he had gone the drawings were collected 
 and put safely away, and the children prepared to 
 go home. 
 
 When all was in readiness and the lines well in 
 order, the teacher stepped into the hall and passed 
 down the long stairway, as the principal had re 
 quested. She stood between the double files of 
 children as they passed through the hall and out 
 of the door into the street. 
 
 There was many a happy " Good night, Miss 
 Gilman," as the groups marched by her. 
 
 As Joseph Congdon reached her side he put 
 out his little hand and pressed hers. That simple 
 act brought Gloria the happiest moment she had 
 known in Mapleville. 
 
 Well, Mrs. Mitchell, here I am again," and 
 Gloria tripped lightly up the steps. 
 
 I ve been watching for you. Can you go to
 
 88 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Muriel Lee s with me this afternoon?" inquired 
 the woman. 
 
 " I shall be glad to go." 
 
 Your wholesome smile will do her good, I 
 know. Shall you change your gown? " 
 
 * Yes ; but it will take only a few minutes." 
 
 " A good-hearted girl. Oh, if only she could 
 do poor Muriel some good! Well, Lucy Briggs 
 says that a niece of hers was cured of something 
 just as bad, and only had a few of those treat 
 ments; but I shouldn t wonder if Lucy Briggs had 
 exaggerated it to fix it up pretty. She does like to 
 make things sound big." 
 
 Martha Mitchell s soliloquy was here interrupt 
 ed by the sound of approaching steps, and a pink- 
 gowned figure emerged upon the piazza. 
 
 " Land s sakes! " as her sharp eyes took in the 
 whole figure at a glance. " And pink is Muriel s 
 favorite color, too." 
 
 Chatting pleasantly, they soon reached the Lee 
 home and were conducted to Muriel s room. Mrs. 
 Mitchell had sent word of their coming, and the 
 sick girl had anxiously watched the hands of the 
 little gold clock. 
 
 As the two entered the spacious room, upon 
 the couch, which had been drawn up to the win 
 dow, lay the wasted form of Muriel Lee. The
 
 IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 89 
 
 blonde head was outlined against the big blue satin 
 pillow which had been brought from the parlor at 
 her request. It was a rich shade of blue, that made 
 an effective background for the sweet, little face. 
 
 She greeted her guests warmly, and Gloria re 
 turned the pressure as their hands clasped. 
 
 " I really know you," said the gentle voice, as 
 she motioned Gloria to a chair near her couch. " I 
 have seen you three times as you were leaving 
 school, but of course it wasn t as good as this," she 
 said naively, and her blue eyes spoke their admira 
 tion as they rested appreciatively on the pink-clad 
 girl. 
 
 " Don t you love Mrs. Mitchell? " she asked, 
 with a warm look at the woman who had been such 
 a kind friend. 
 
 " Indeed I do," heartily agreed Gloria. 
 
 " She brings me custards and such lovely jellies; 
 and she often reads to me from the Bible," lower 
 ing her voice as if the subject were sacred. 
 
 Suddenly a spasm of pain crossed the sweet 
 face, and Muriel quickly covered her tear-filled 
 eyes with her wasted little hands. For several mo 
 ments she lay thus. Mrs. Mitchell was accustomed 
 to these periods, and knew that there was nothing 
 to do but to wait for the paroxysm to pass. 
 
 Gloria s eyes were persistently looking away.
 
 90 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 In a few minutes the hands returned to the 
 pretty, silk quilt that covered the wasted form, while 
 the gentle voice resumed: 
 
 You will please pardon me, but I did so yearn 
 to see you, and I thought that I could stand it." 
 Here the voice had a little catch in it that went 
 straight to Gloria s heart. I m sure that I shall 
 feel easier soon. Will you wait?" 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell nodded reassuringly, hut Gloria s 
 eyes were still turned upon the out-of-doors. 
 
 When the pain had subsided, the colorless lips 
 smiled faintly. Gloria returned the look with a 
 loving glance and a softening of the earnest, brown 
 eyes. 
 
 You have a lovely couch," she said in cheery 
 tones; " and what a beautiful pillow! " as her eyes 
 rested on the blue satin. 
 
 Yes, the couch is comfortable. Father had it 
 made especially for me; and the pillow I thought 
 would make the room look bright. Oh, but it would 
 be so much nicer if I could walk about as you do! " 
 The yearning tone smote painfully upon the two 
 listeners. 
 
 Indeed it would, dear," Gloria returned, with 
 a loving glance, adding softly: " And sometime you 
 will, I hope." 
 
 Muriel Lee had but little love to brighten the
 
 IN THE SCHOOL ROOM 91 
 
 weary years, and her face glowed at the term of 
 endearment, while the blue eyes looked away. 
 Gloria noted the quivering lips and averted eyes, 
 with a feeling of deep tenderness in her heart for the 
 long-suffering one. 
 
 " No, I never expect to walk again." She shook 
 her head sadly. The doctors all say that I shall 
 be an invalid for the rest of my life, and that I will 
 never stand on my feet again. I think that I could 
 bear that," in a tone of indescribable pathos, " but 
 this dreadful pain all over my body often makes 
 me wish that I could die and go right to God." 
 
 " But dying will not bring you health, Miss 
 Lee ; and since you belong to God, you are as near 
 to Him now as you would be then." 
 
 Muriel Lee opened her blue eyes in bewilder 
 ment at these gently spoken words, and then rested 
 her gaze upon Mrs. Mitchell, as if in explanation 
 of so strange a speech. 
 
 The woman gave a nervous, little cough and 
 came nearer to Muriel s couch. " I m going to let 
 you two young folks talk together now. I brought 
 Miss Gilman here to introduce her I am sure 
 that she can find her way home," with a smile at 
 Gloria. " Now I m going to run back, because, 
 you know, I have supper to prepare, and I believe 
 I promised my folks some ice-cream for to-night.
 
 92 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 My nephew never forgets to have quite a whole 
 some appetite for cream, and I must not disappoint 
 him." 
 
 "You will come again soon?" queried Muriel, 
 as she lifted her face to be kissed. You know I 
 love to have you." 
 
 " Yes, dear, I will be here soon again," and 
 with another smile she left the two girls alone. 
 
 " Two is company, three is a crowd some 
 times," thought Mrs. Mitchell, as she hurried home. 
 " I am glad to leave those young ones together; they 
 can speak more freely alone. But what was that 
 about dying? " as her thought wandered back to the 
 conversation in the sick room. Dying will not 
 bring you health. H m! That s a queer idea! But 
 who ever expects to see invalids in heaven! "
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 MURIEL LEE 
 
 BRING your chair closer, please, Miss Gilman. 
 I like to watch you when you talk." The voice 
 was earnest as the wistful eyes sought her com 
 panion. 
 
 But what was that you said? Oh, yes," in a 
 w r ondering tone, " dying will not make me well " 
 a pause " and I am just as near to God now 
 as I would be then." 
 
 The blue eyes looked bewilderingly into the 
 brown ones. " I ve been prajang to die. Do you 
 think that is wrong? " she asked, softly. 
 
 Gloria looked into the patient, little face. 
 
 But Jesus the great Teacher never taught 
 that one must die in order to be well, or to go to 
 heaven." 
 
 " Ah! Christ had power to make one well be 
 fore he reached heaven; but, Miss Gilman, I know 
 that I never can be well until I reach there." 
 
 Where do you think heaven is, dear? " 
 
 The thin, little face looked troubled, as she re- 
 
 93
 
 94 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 plied : " Why I never really asked myself that. 
 It is up there, isn t it? " pointing to the beautiful, 
 blue sky. 
 
 Neither shall they say, Lo, here ! or, Lo, 
 there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within 
 
 you. 
 
 Then there would be no heaven for me," 
 groaned the quivering lips. 
 
 "Oh, yes! We each have the same right to 
 gain heaven, if we will but follow Jesus teachings. 
 It has been the popular belief that in order to enter 
 heaven we must die, but the kingdom of heaven is 
 at hand right here, not off in the sky somewhere." 
 
 "But what do you think heaven is?" asked 
 the sick girl in astonishment. 
 
 Gloria s expressive eyes brightened, and she 
 said, after a moment s hesitation: 
 
 I believe that heaven is not a locality, but 
 a condition of thought. Heaven is harmony the 
 realization of love, health, holiness, and perfection. 
 It is not dying, but living in the highest sense that 
 enables us to enter this happy condition." 
 
 "All! How beautifully you talk! Yes, it 
 would be heaven to me right now if I were well. 
 But " tremulously " I can t live." 
 
 " God is Love, and you need not die," said 
 Gloria softly.
 
 MURIEL LEE 95 
 
 Muriel stretched out both little hands, and 
 Gloria clasped them warmly while her loving eyes 
 searched the yearning face bent toward her. 
 
 "But what is there to keep me alive? Last 
 night I looked up at the beautiful, twinkling stars 
 and prayed as never before that God would send 
 me light something to tell me how to think. I 
 think all day; I think all night, and, ah, it is all 
 so mixed this pain, this beautiful world, and 
 God! Don t mind how I talk, Miss Gilman, for 
 my thought is so confused. Ah, what is God and 
 what am I? " Here the little form shook and hot 
 tears streamed down the hollow cheeks. Gloria 
 wound her arms around the slender figure and, with 
 swimming eyes, said : 
 
 " Dear heart, God is Life, and you are His 
 perfect child." 
 
 The sobs stopped. " God is Life, and you 
 said before that I belong to God and couldn t die. 
 It sounds different from anything I have ever 
 heard more comforting. But where did you 
 learn it? " asked the girl, the tears still wet on her 
 cheeks. 
 
 " I learned these truths through the study of 
 Christian Science." 
 
 " Christian Science? " and the words fell slow 
 ly, softly from the quivering lips. " What beauti-
 
 96 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ful words! I never heard them used together 
 before." 
 
 "You never heard of Christian Science!" in 
 amazement. 
 
 " No/ and now Muriel looked up wonderingly. 
 " What is Christian Science? " 
 
 Gloria s heart pulsated with joy as she thought, 
 " What a vista lies before this dear girl! " 
 
 " Christian Science is the religion of the Bible, 
 dear." 
 
 Ah, the gentle purity in the depths of those eyes 
 as they looked with child-like trust into Gloria s 
 radiant face! 
 
 "The religion of the Bible then it heals?" 
 The words came hesitatingly, tremulously. 
 
 Yes, Christian Science is the spiritual science 
 of treating sin, sickness, and disease," answered 
 Gloria, a happy ring in her voice. 
 
 " But how can one know about it? I don t 
 understand." 
 
 For answer Gloria opened the small, silk bag 
 which she had on her lap, and taking out a little 
 book, handed it to Muriel, who grasped it eagerly. 
 " Cleanse the lepers cast out demons heal the 
 sick raise the dead," she read, as her ringers fol 
 lowed the gold letters. That is what Jesus said." 
 * Yes, and Jesus said also, Verily, verily, I
 
 MURIEL LEE 97 
 
 say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works 
 that I do shall he do also. 
 
 " And does this book say that these works can 
 he done now? " 
 
 " Yes. 
 
 " Who does them? " 
 
 " Anyone who understands and obeys the teach 
 ings of the Master, as explained in Science and 
 Health:, can heal the sick; and hundreds have been 
 healed by merely reading the book." 
 
 " Healed by reading this book! " exclaimed the 
 sick girl, as if she had not heard aright. 
 
 Yes, hundreds have been healed simply by 
 reading Science and Health reiterated Gloria, 
 with simple positiveness. 
 
 Muriel opened the book, a strange tremor tak 
 ing possession of her. A question had come into 
 her mind ; but, no, it couldn t be true, she told her 
 self she must not ask it. Her eyes caught the 
 words, " Key to the Scriptures" Yes, that is 
 what I need," she said, repeating the words aloud. 
 " I do love my Bible, Miss Oilman, but somehow 
 I cannot understand it. Will this explain it to 
 me?" 
 
 Yes, that will give you a clear and practical 
 understanding of the Bible." 
 
 Muriel tried to raise herself, and Gloria quickly
 
 98 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 rendered assistance, bolstering the head with the 
 pretty, soft cushions. There, now, I can think 
 better. Thank you so much," as she began turn 
 ing the leaves of the flexible, little book. 
 
 Suddenly she paused and read aloud these 
 words: "It is our ignorance of God, the divine 
 Principle, which produces apparent discord, and 
 the right understanding of Him restores har 
 mony." * 
 
 "Does that mean, makes you well ?" de 
 manded the trembling voice. 
 
 Yes. It is because we have all thought wrong 
 about God for so many years that we have been 
 sick," explained Gloria; " and as soon as we under 
 stand Him come to see that He is Love, Life, 
 Mind, Truth, and never causes sickness or sorrow- 
 why, this understanding does away with our sick 
 ness, discord, or sadness, just the same," con 
 tinued the sweet voice, " as light dispels dark 
 ness, or understanding does away with igno 
 rance." 
 
 " I am full of darkness," said the sad voice, 
 anxiously. 
 
 " But you won t be any longer, dearie, because 
 the light is there," pointing lovingly to the book, 
 now clasped in the little, white hands, " and when 
 
 * " Science aud Health," p. 390.
 
 MURIEL LEE 99 
 
 you see the light all the pain and sadness will leave 
 
 you." 
 
 Yes, yes, she must ask the question. Her 
 breath came in little pants, while the thin frame 
 shook with the rapid beating of the throbbing 
 heart. Then, as if she could stand the suspense 
 no longer, she turned her eyes appealingly upon 
 Gloria. 
 
 If I found the light in this book, would 
 would it heal me make me well? " 
 
 " Yes, dear." 
 
 " Make me walk? " 
 
 Yes," with a positive shake of the head, as 
 she brushed the happy tears from her starry eyes. 
 " Make you every whit whole." 
 
 " Oh! " she gasped, breathlessly. " I do really 
 feel as if it were true." 
 
 " It is as true as truth itself." 
 
 " But who wrote these wonderful things? " giv 
 ing attention again to the book. 
 
 " Over forty years ago, Mrs. Mary Baker 
 Eddy, a Xew England woman, through prayer 
 and a conscientious study of the Bible, discovered 
 the principle of Christian healing and made it 
 known to humanity." 
 
 How good and pure she must have been to 
 have God reveal such wonderful things to her! I
 
 100 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 love her already," she murmured, softly. Then 
 this is what makes you so happy and glad," she 
 continued, as she looked into the radiant face of 
 her companion. " And I shall look that way, too 
 I shall be well, and I shall have glad eyes," she 
 repeated, as if to sustain a wild hope. It must 
 be right to be well, then," she said, starting a new 
 trend of thought. 
 
 Indeed it is. Jesus taught that man has a 
 perfect, unquestioned right to be well. You re 
 member that he destroyed the works of the devil? " 
 
 Then you think that sickness is the work of 
 the devil? " asked the girl, as if this logic were al 
 together new to her. 
 
 " An evil thing must surely come from an evil 
 source. No one believes that sickness is intrinsic 
 ally good. When Jesus healed the crooked woman 
 he did not say that she was suffering from rheu 
 matism, but spoke of her as one whom Satan hath 
 bound, lo, these eighteen years. Man is made per 
 fect, to have dominion over everything. Jesus 
 never would have healed the sick were it not right 
 for them to be well." 
 
 Yes, I m sure it must be right to be well," 
 said Muriel, hopefully. ; But how is the healing 
 accomplished? " 
 
 Be ye transformed by the renewing of your
 
 MURIEL LEE 101 
 
 mind, and, Let this mind be in you which was 
 also in Christ Jesus. 
 
 " I know that Jesus healed, because he was the 
 Son of God. He gave his disciples this power, 
 too " and here the voice was unspeakably sad 
 " but the healing work stopped when Jesus went 
 away." 
 
 It was not the bodily presence of Jesus that 
 healed the sick or saved the world, Miss Lee. It 
 was the mind in Christ Jesus that was the world s 
 redeemer. The healing did continue for about 
 three hundred years after Jesus time; but because 
 of departure from the high spiritual understand 
 ing which made this healing possible, it fell into 
 disuse, excepting for the occasional instances of 
 the healing of the sick through prayer." 
 
 " But my sickness seems such a part of me, Miss 
 Gilman; and the doctors the very best ones say 
 that it is incurable." 
 
 " A similar verdict has been pronounced on 
 hundreds of cases that have afterward been healed 
 through Christian Science. This truth heals, even 
 though human knowledge affirms the case to be 
 fatal. There is a divine remedy for all the dis 
 cords of earth. It is the privilege of all to learn of 
 this remedy and to experience its healing, saving 
 power.
 
 10* GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Jesus fulfilled the law of God, and he healed 
 the sick as well as the sinful. He said : I am come 
 that they might have life and that they might have 
 it more abundantly, and Paul tells us that the 
 law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made 
 me free from the law of sin and death. 
 
 Every word fell with gentle benediction from 
 the confident, calm lips, while the white, transpar 
 ent face of the invalid seemed illumined as she em 
 braced the inspiring thoughts. 
 
 " And for forty years people have been using 
 this method of healing, and I have never heard of 
 it ! " exclaimed the girl, sadly. The next moment 
 a sunny smile, like the burst of sunshine from 
 under a cloud, broke over Muriel s face as she 
 added confidently: But I have heard of it now, 
 and I am going to search for the light until I 
 find it." 
 
 "Whoso findeth me, findeth life, " quoted 
 Gloria, gently. " Have you a Bible handy, Miss 
 Lee?" 
 
 Yes, there it is on the table," pointing to a 
 small stand near the couch. 
 
 Gloria took the book and handed it to her com 
 panion. Will you please find Psalms 118, and 
 read the seventeenth verse? " 
 
 Slowly and with tremulous lips came the words:
 
 MURIEL LEE 103 
 
 I shall not die, but live, and declare the works 
 of the Lord. " 
 
 A little silence fell between them. 
 
 At last the sick one lifted her sweet, blue eyes 
 and pushed back the yellow, tumbled hair. A rap 
 turous, ecstatic smile played about her pale lips. 
 " I feel that you have told me the truth, and that 
 I shall find the light. What wonderful words they 
 are! " reading the verse the second time. " I want 
 to know God better. I shall seek with such ear 
 nestness that only God can know." A holy, in 
 spired look animated her face as she clasped the 
 little, black book to her bosom. 
 
 Gloria was deeply touched by the girl s great 
 fervency and child-like trust. Taking the lighted 
 face within her palms, she said: "And I am sure 
 it will not take you long to find the healing light. 
 Spiritual healing is not the perquisite of any one ; 
 it is the privilege of every one to know and prove 
 this living truth. And now I m going to leave you 
 with your little treasure." 
 
 " Oh! must you go? " said Muriel regretfully, 
 as Gloria rose. " How good you have been to me! 
 I love you already," she murmured, softly, as she 
 caught Gloria s hand and kissed it repeatedly. 
 But you will come again? I shall count the 
 hours till I see you."
 
 104 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Of course," answered Gloria, seating herself 
 on the edge of the couch and clasping the little 
 hands warmly in her own, " I shall come again 
 and I am sure I shall find you improved." 
 
 You look so young to know so many wonder 
 ful things. I am older than you are, and see how 
 little I know! Will you tell me how old you are? " 
 
 "Twenty-two." 
 
 " And I m twenty-four. Only two years dif 
 ference." 
 
 Gloria could see the traces that pain and de 
 spair had marked on the pretty face, which looked 
 childish in spite of its years. The hair fell in soft, 
 little ripples around the temples, and the fluffy rows 
 of lace vainly endeavored to hide the thinness of the 
 white neck. 
 
 "Just to think, to wear a dress once more!" 
 and a touchingly wistful look came across the 
 sunken cheeks. ; I have not been dressed nor have 
 I stood on my feet in seven years! " 
 
 But you will he dressed, and you will walk, 
 too," Gloria assured her, " when you have found 
 the light." 
 
 It would make me so happy if I might call 
 you Gloria. " 
 
 You certainly may, Muriel." 
 
 Will you may I kiss you?" pleaded the
 
 MURIEL LEE 105 
 
 tremulous voice. She was hungry for love. She 
 lifted her pale face to the radiant one looking down 
 at her. Gloria warmly returned the caresses. 
 
 " Now good-by, Muriel, dear. Remember you 
 live in God, you move and have your being in Him ; 
 and it is your perfect right to reflect all that He 
 bestows upon us all health, joy, and happiness. 
 I know that you will find the light," her eyes lin 
 gering with a sacred look upon the sick one. With 
 a parting smile she had gone, closing the door 
 softly behind her. 
 
 " God s child has liberty, freedom, and bound 
 less bliss," she thought as she walked swiftly home 
 ward. 
 
 " If we could all have such beautiful, child-like 
 trust as Muriel Lee ! c And God shall wipe away 
 all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no 
 more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither 
 shall there be any more pain. 
 
 Here her thoughts were interrupted by the 
 sound of quick footsteps behind her.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 WAIT, Miss Gilman, and I will join you! " 
 
 The girl instantly recognized Mr. Travis 
 voice. 
 
 I shall be glad to," she answered pleasantly, 
 as she paused. 
 
 The beauty of the day tempted me to stroll 
 down by the Sound. We need something to in 
 vigorate us after adapting ourselves to the young 
 idea all day. Have you been of the same mind 
 also?" he inquired, as they walked along with 
 quick, even steps. 
 
 " No, the water did not tempt me to-day; and 
 I never walk just to gain from exercise." 
 
 Travis looked disconcerted. :< I should have 
 remembered," he said at last. " I suppose you 
 have grounds for your reasoning? " 
 
 Yes ; the Bible says, Bodily exercise profit- 
 eth little. " 
 
 I never heard of it before. However, your 
 knowledge on that subject is more extensive than 
 
 106
 
 THE REVELATION 107 
 
 mine, no doubt. But," he persisted, " do you not 
 enjoy a good, brisk walk in the early morning or 
 in the cool of the evening? " 
 
 " Immensely." 
 
 Then where is the logic? " he replied, laugh 
 ing in a lenient fashion. 
 
 Gloria gave a little laugh. " The logic is this: 
 When I take one of those beautiful walks it is for 
 enjoyment. I do not walk expecting or anticipat 
 ing that it will make me healthier or bring about 
 a desired condition in my body." 
 
 " H m. I see! " with a little whistle. 
 
 As they neared the house, Gloria remarked the 
 spacious lawn around the pretty cottage. 
 
 A sudden idea took possession of Travis. 
 
 " Do you play games, Miss Gilman? " 
 
 "Yes. Why not?" 
 
 We-11 I thought that it might be too gay, 
 you know." 
 
 " Oh, you re making a mistake, Mr. Travis. A 
 Christian Scientist enjoys life. In fact, the knowl 
 edge of what life really is makes one more joyous, 
 a brighter individual and a merrier and better 
 friend." 
 
 Arnold Travis regarded the expressive face in 
 silence. 
 
 At last he spoke. " Do you play croquet? "
 
 108 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " I know about the game, but it is several years 
 since I had a mallet in my hand." 
 
 You can t forget, though," returned the other, 
 tentatively. 
 
 " Of course not," laughed the girl, as she re 
 turned his smile with one more mirthful. 
 
 That would be a fine spot for a croquet 
 ground," pointing to a spot near the pretty vine- 
 covered porch. " See how even and smooth it is! " 
 
 We would have to consult Mrs. Mitchell," 
 observed Gloria. 
 
 That will be an easy matter," laughed Travis, 
 well knowing his aunt s pleasing propensities. 
 
 It needs four to make the game interesting." 
 Then, after a moment s thought: " I will furnish 
 the second gentleman, if you will entice some fair 
 maiden from her seclusion to this delightsome 
 spot." 
 
 Very well, I promise," a happy smile part 
 ing the red lips. 
 
 I ll get Aunt Martha s consent, and have the 
 lawn in readiness for Friday afternoon. You will 
 not fail me? " 
 
 " Decidedly not." 
 
 Gloria smiled as she hastened to her room to 
 remove her hat and arrange some truant locks be 
 fore appearing for supper.
 
 THE REVELATION 109 
 
 " I wonder how Muriel Lee is? " thought Mrs. 
 Mitchell the second day after her visit there. " I 
 meant to have run over last night; but I ll surely 
 go after supper to-night. Muriel says the even 
 ings are so long." 
 
 To tell the truth, Martha Mitchell had an un 
 usual amount of curiosity. Many times since Mon 
 day afternoon had she seen the sick, little figure on 
 the sofa and the calm, earnest face of the young 
 teacher gazing down at her. 
 
 "I d like to know just what she told her about 
 her religion and how the dear child took it," she 
 soliloquized. " I know it can t do her any harm, 
 if it don t do her any good. It would be a mighty 
 miracle, though, if ever Muriel walks. But Lucy 
 Briggs says it s possible she d get right up as 
 soon as the prayer was said over her; but then 
 Lucy- 
 Here her meditation was interrupted by a ring 
 of the bell. With a hasty glance in the mirror and 
 a look into the parlor to see if every chair was at 
 its proper angle, she started toward the door. 
 
 The minister, most likely," she thought, with 
 slightly quickened pulse, as she opened the door. 
 
 "Muriel! Muriel Lee!" Consternation para 
 lyzed the woman, and for a moment she looked 
 around instinctively for somewhere to sit down;
 
 110 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 but changing her mind, she clung breathlessly to 
 the door with trembling hands. She had a sensa 
 tion which she knew to be either hysteria or a faint. 
 
 Won t you let me in?" said the girl, in a 
 sweet, joyous voice. Her face was wreathed in 
 happy smiles, but Mrs. Mitchell saw only the 
 starry eyes gazing at her. 
 
 " Am I dreaming or am I awake? " gasped the 
 astonished woman, as she put her hand on Muriel s 
 arm. 
 
 " It is I, Mrs. Mitchell, Muriel Lee, alive and 
 well. See, I can walk! I have no pain, and, oh, 
 I m so happy! so happy! Don t look so scared! 
 I thought you d be so happy with me." 
 
 For answer the woman fell incontinently into 
 the divan near the door, and sat staring at the ap 
 parition in a bewildered fashion. She had dreamed 
 of this very thing happening, but now she was 
 totally unprepared for it. 
 
 " I can t just make it out. You are Muriel, to 
 be sure, though I m afraid I shall wake up and 
 find it all a dream," and quick tears filled her eyes. 
 
 I shouldn t have surprised you so. It was 
 too great a shock, and I m so sorry," said the girl, 
 as she fell on her knees and put her arms around 
 her kind friend. I was so happy, and I have 
 thought all day how I would let you know."
 
 THE REVELATION 111 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell here drew the little figure to her 
 and hugged and kissed her alternately. "Of 
 course I am glad, so glad for you. But it will 
 take me a little time to get used to it." 
 
 * Well, you may have all the time you wish, 
 for I fear you will see much of me now," rejoined 
 the girl, as she seated herself. 
 
 " My dear child, tell me, what have you done! " 
 Why, it came as I was reading the book," 
 said Muriel simply. 
 
 " The book? " 
 
 " Yes, dear Mrs. Eddy s book, Science and 
 Health: 
 
 " Did not Miss Gilman pray for you? " 
 
 " Not that I know of. She told me if I found 
 the light in the book that it would heal me, and it 
 did," she finished softly. "But what time will 
 Gloria be here? " 
 
 " She may come any time now, for school is out. 
 See, the children are going by the house! " 
 
 " I want to surprise her," said the girl. " Please 
 leave me alone in here and send Gloria in when 
 she comes." 
 
 They had not long to wait, for Gloria soon 
 made her appearance. 
 
 " What s the trouble, Mrs. Mitchell? " she asked 
 as soon as she looked at that lady. " Your face has
 
 112 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 so many different expressions all at once!" Avid 
 Gloria laughed out gayly. You haven t fallen 
 heir to a fortune, have you? " 
 
 Well, perhaps I have," returned the other, 
 with mingled feelings. " A fortune awaits you, 
 though!" 
 
 * You don t say," and Gloria looked at her quiz 
 zically. " Don t keep me waiting. I see you have 
 a surprise on hand. Do tell me." 
 
 There is something, for you in the par 
 lor " and here her voice faltered as a vision of 
 Muriel Lee rose before her. 
 
 Gloria did not wait for further information but 
 with quickened steps opened the parlor door. 
 
 "Muriel!" 
 
 "Gloria!" 
 
 What Mrs. Mitchell saw made her swal 
 low hard as she turned suddenly and left the 
 room. 
 
 Gloria was the first to break the silence, as she 
 unwound her arms from the slim figure and led 
 her to the divan. 
 
 " It makes me think of a verse we had in our 
 Lesson from Ezekiel not long ago. And ye shall 
 know that I am the Lord, when I have opened 
 your graves . . . and shall put my spirit in you, 
 and ye shall live, and I shall place you in your own
 
 THE REVELATION 113 
 
 land; then shall ye know that I the Lord have 
 spoken it, and performed it, saith the Lord ! 
 
 " Yes, that is it," echoed Muriel, " I was really 
 taken from a living grave." 
 
 Tell me about it," Gloria said softly. 
 
 When you left me Monday afternoon I seemed 
 to know that all you told me was true, and before I 
 opened the book to read I thanked God again and 
 again for sending you to me. I don t remember 
 where I opened the book, but at some place near the 
 middle, I think, and I read on until Alice came in 
 to light the gas. I was totally unconscious of time, 
 oblivious of everything, save the beautiful words I 
 was reading. 
 
 " I had never been able to read more than half 
 an hour at a time, because it caused such bad head 
 aches, but now all was changed. I read until Alice 
 brought me my supper. I remembered a sentence 
 in which Mrs. Eddy said that we should eat with 
 out fear of results, so I told Alice to bring me a 
 good, hearty supper as I felt so hungry. 
 
 " I enjoyed my meal and ate what I had not 
 dared to touch in years crullers; but I never 
 thought of my supper again, for I simply devoured 
 the little book the rest of the evening. 
 
 Before I closed the book that night it was 
 past midnight and the light had come. It burst
 
 114 GLAD TIDIXGS 
 
 dazzling in its purity upon my enraptured thought 
 a revelation from God, I saw it all so clearly. I 
 seemed to stand right in the kingdom, knowing 
 God, Love and myself His spiritual child. I was 
 born again. Never once did I think of my body 
 or think that it needed healing; I just thought of 
 that beautiful light that flooded my consciousness. 
 I disrobed, unaided, as I had previously sent Alice 
 away, telling her I would not need her assistance. 
 I slept on the couch that night. I remember the last 
 thought I had was that I had touched the hem of 
 Christ s garment and the next I knew the sun shone 
 brightly into the room. It shone as I had never 
 seen it before ; while the leaves sparkled and danced 
 on the trees. God is love, I repeated many times. 
 A wonderful, new joy thrilled my whole being. I 
 tried to see more of the beautiful trees, the glories 
 outside, and, before I knew it," here she lowered 
 her voice at the remembrance, " I arose; crossed 
 the room to the window and gazed out upon the 
 life without. 
 
 " I never can tell even you, Gloria, dear, how 
 I felt when I realized that I had walked." 
 
 Here the happy tears dimmed the blue eyes and 
 she paused. " The wonderful uplifting, the throb 
 bing happiness, the exquisite joy of it! I just 
 wanted to sing aloud. I dressed, unaided, and was
 
 THE REVELATION 115 
 
 sitting by the window, reading, when Alice came in 
 to awaken me. 
 
 " Dear Alice! she does riot know what to make 
 of it! But she will understand, too," confidently, 
 " for I shall let her read the book. I wanted to 
 let you know yesterday, but I was so happy in my 
 new-found joy that I kept it to myself all day." 
 
 Gloria had been holding both little hands, and 
 now she gave them a warm pressure, as if she 
 understood. 
 
 " I spent all day in reading and such wonder 
 ful things were revealed to me! I never think of 
 my body," went on the happy voice, " I just think 
 of Love." Then she turned suddenly to Gloria. 
 
 " Oh ! what do I not owe to you for your dear, 
 loving words? Only for you I never should have 
 known! How can I ever repay you!" and she 
 wound her arms around her new friend. 
 
 Gloria s own heart was full, as she listened to 
 the girl s recital. * You must remember, dear, that 
 it was Truth that sent me to you I was simply 
 the channel that Truth used. You can prove your 
 gratitude by helping others to see the light." 
 
 " Indeed, I shall," returned the girl fervently. 
 * Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall 
 see God, thought Gloria as she gazed at the 
 pure face before her.
 
 11G GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 With a light heart she rose and said in a cheery 
 tone: " Come up to my room now! " 
 
 " I haven t really got used to my freedom yet," 
 cried Muriel, as she followed Gloria up the wind 
 ing stairs. "It seems so strange to walk! My 
 limbs were a little weak at first, but they are much 
 stronger to-day; and I have eaten so heartily. I 
 think I must have gained a few pounds already." 
 * Seek ye first the kingdom of God . . . and 
 all these things shall be added unto you. You will 
 prove the truth of these words, I know, Muriel; 
 continue to take no thought for the body. 
 
 I used to think of it all the time before I 
 found the light; but now it s so different! " and the 
 bright face glowed. 
 
 " Jesus knew that we need take no thought for 
 the body, for in it we find only results. The body 
 simply responds to the mind, which is the cause of 
 every material effect. The healing becomes spon 
 taneous when we have that mind * which was also 
 in Christ Jesus. 
 
 For a long time the girls talked together. 
 Muriel had many questions to ask and Gloria was 
 glad to help her all she could. 
 
 You will gain more and more understanding 
 as you read," she told her. You know much al 
 ready that may have taken others years to grasp."
 
 THE REVELATION 117 
 
 Her thoughts flew to Arnold Travis. He had 
 read the book five times and had not found the 
 light, while this girl had heard of Science but a 
 few days previously and had caught its spiritual 
 import sufficient to lift herself from a living tomb. 
 
 Muriel was examining the books on Gloria s 
 table. * You have another Science and Health" 
 as she instantly recognized the little, black book. 
 
 " I might not have been so willing to leave 
 the book with you, had I not a second copy at 
 home," she answered, laughing. 
 
 " I should like to learn some of these hymns," 
 remarked Muriel as she read the beautiful words 
 from the Christian Science Hymnal. 
 
 Yes, you will need a hymn book, too," ob 
 served Gloria. The words are so helpful and 
 beautiful. The next time you come over we shall 
 sing them together. I know you will enjoy them." 
 Here a gentle tap on the door interrupted 
 them. 
 
 " I am sorry to interfere," said the kind voice 
 of Mrs. Mitchell, " but it s supper time and I won 
 dered if Muriel would remain with us." 
 
 " Not this time, thank you," responded Muriel 
 with a grateful look. I did not dream it was so 
 late," glancing at the clock. ; I promised Alice 
 that I d be home at six. I shall want to talk with
 
 118 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Gloria all that she will let me," she continued, " and 
 you will see more of me than you ever did before." 
 
 " Come as often as you like, child. You owe 
 me many calls. I shall have two girls now," she 
 said, looking warmly from one to the other. 
 
 The three took their way downstairs and Muriel 
 bade each a warm farewell. 
 
 " I love you and thank you so much" she whis 
 pered in Gloria s ear as the girls embraced each 
 other. " I shall not forget anything that you have 
 told me." 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell and Gloria both watched the lit 
 tle figure as she tripped down the steps. When she 
 was nearly lost to view Muriel turned and waved 
 her hand. 
 
 " It s wonderful, wonderful," and Mrs. Mitch 
 ell looked searchingly into Gloria s beaming face. 
 
 " And it is true and lasting," breathed the girl, 
 softly. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, tell me," said the woman, turn 
 ing suddenly around, " did you pray for Muriel 
 the way the Christian Scientists do, and do you 
 believe that prayer healed her? " 
 
 Gloria regarded her for a moment in silence. 
 " I did not treat her, if that is what you mean." 
 " I left her Science and Health to read, and knew 
 that God would take all care of her.
 
 THE REVELATION 119 
 
 : It was the understanding of God, which she 
 gained from the book that healed her," she said, 
 simply. 
 
 Would you care if I looked into the book a 
 little as I am happening by your room? I would 
 not take it away." 
 
 Why, certainly you may read it," replied 
 Gloria, gladly. When Muriel receives her new 
 copy you may take the one she now has." 
 
 " Oh, no! I do not care to read it through. I 
 just wanted to glance at it," she said, hastily. 
 
 " Here is Arnold," she continued, as that gentle 
 man appeared for supper. 
 
 Yes, and famished, too," as he made a place 
 for Gloria who approached the table.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 
 
 * THIS is Friday, you know," observed Mr. 
 Travis at the breakfast table. 
 
 Yes, I remember," Gloria assured him with a 
 smile. " Is everything ready? " 
 
 It will be this afternoon. Have you secured 
 your fair maiden ? " 
 " Indeed, I have." 
 
 Then all is well," he said with a hearty laugh. 
 What muscle we shall have! " 
 
 Gloria regarded him with an arch look. Pray, 
 pardon my mistake. Shall I ever learn the new 
 etiquette of speech!" he said, with a deprecatory 
 look. :< I m making a little progress, I think, with 
 the book," he added, as Mrs. Mitchell left the table 
 to replenish some dish. 
 
 " That is good," said the girl in her earnest 
 fashion. 
 
 But I have come to one question upon which 
 I should like some enlightenment, when you have 
 the opportunity," he remarked as they rose from the 
 
 table. 
 
 120
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 121 
 
 Gloria assured him of her willingness to be of 
 any assistance, then prepared herself for school. 
 
 As she was sitting at her desk that morning, 
 happy thoughts filled her mind. 
 
 " I have been here but two weeks," she observed 
 to herself, " and just see what Love has accom 
 plished already." On her desk were little piles of 
 flowers which loving hands had arranged and tied 
 " for the teacher." A good-sized orange reposed 
 in plain sight upon the edge of the desk, and she 
 knew it had come from Joseph Congdon, as she had 
 observed the bulge in his pocket. A variety of 
 large, luscious apples had arranged themselves 
 where they would quickly attract her attention ; but 
 best of all, were the bright, ardent faces before her. 
 Love had transformed the pupils as well as the room. 
 
 Miss Gilman had at first won their respect and 
 admiration, then, as they felt the power which she 
 wielded, they allowed themselves to be governed 
 without resistance. 
 
 We just love to do whatever Miss Gilman 
 says," Gloria had heard one of the little girls re 
 mark to a playmate. And, indeed, it so seemed ! 
 
 A word, a glance was all that was needed to 
 obtain perfect order and quiet. 
 
 Joseph Congdon, after repeated conferences 
 with his teacher, was now applying the same thought
 
 122 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 to his diagramming as he had given to his drawing ; 
 and the results were very gratifying both to him 
 self and to his teacher. 
 
 Gloria had given the class a talk regarding the 
 neatness of their appearance, and a wonderful trans 
 formation was now noticeable. Because of the gen 
 eral demoralization which had previously prevailed, 
 the children were not particular that their hands 
 were clean, or that their hair was parted exactly 
 straight and brushed smoothly into place. The girls 
 had been quite satisfied to have their ribbons untied 
 and their fluffy apron strings used for pen wipers. 
 
 Now as the teacher glanced over the well-filled 
 room the children folded their immaculate-looking 
 hands while work was being assigned them. All 
 neckties and hair-ribbons were tied and in place, 
 and a general cheery, wholesome atmosphere per 
 vaded the room. 
 
 " All it really needed was Love," the teacher 
 told herself as she proceeded with her duties. 
 
 After the day s work was over and every child 
 gone, Gloria turned her steps toward Muriel Lee s. 
 
 " I am ready and waiting," said the dainty, lit 
 tle lady as she appeared in a pink-and-white gown. 
 
 " Oh, how pretty you look! " exclaimed Gloria, 
 delightedly. 
 
 Muriel s radiant smile and softly beaming eyes
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 123 
 
 expressed more than words. " Alice helped me 
 fix this up," she said, pointing to the lacey ruffles. 
 4 You see," she explained, " my gowns are all ex 
 tremely out of date. I shall get some new ones very 
 soon; but do you realty think this will do for to 
 day? " with a pretty, pensive look. 
 
 For answer Gloria gave her a fond hug and 
 patted her slightly tinted cheeks. You are a really 
 fair maiden, " and she laughed a sweet, girlish 
 laugh. 
 
 " Doesn t it seem as if we always knew each 
 other? " observed the pink-and -white figure, as the 
 girls made their way to Mrs. Mitchell s. 
 
 " Indeed, it does. I have always wished for a 
 companion who understood the Science and now I 
 have found one," replied Gloria, with a fond glance. 
 
 " I wish that I understood the game," remarked 
 Muriel as they entered the house. " Do you think 
 I can learn? " she questioned naively. 
 
 "Of course you can," said Gloria positively. 
 " Don t you reflect Intelligence? " 
 
 The cloud disappeared in a moment. " How 
 beautiful to think of it that way; it takes away all 
 the fear." 
 
 " I have heard a great deal about Arnold Travis 
 from his aunt, but who is the other man? " 
 
 " I really can t guess," laughed Gloria. " That
 
 124 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 is Mr. Travis secret the same as you are my secret, 
 you see. Now I am going to leave you on the porch 
 which Mrs. Mitchell has so kindly allowed me to 
 appropriate to myself. I shall not be long," she 
 added as she skipped lightly up the stairs. 
 
 "Which shall it be the blue or the pink," 
 thought the maiden as she gave a hasty glance into 
 the well-filled wardrobe. After a moment s medi 
 tation she selected a pretty, blue lawn and deftly 
 tied a soft blue ribbon in the wealth of chestnut 
 hair. 
 
 "How quick you were!" exclaimed Muriel as 
 both eye and voice expressed her admiration. 
 
 I must be on time you know," with a roguish 
 smile. ; But where are the handsome lords? " 
 
 As she spoke they both observed two forms ap 
 proaching the porch. 
 
 " Mr. Travis knows where to find me," laughed 
 Gloria. 
 
 As they came nearer, Gloria s face heightened 
 in color and her red lips parted with surprise. 
 
 " Here we are," said Travis, pleasantly. " And 
 I hope we find you ready and in trim." Both girls 
 rose as the gentlemen reached the steps, and Gloria 
 recognized Douglas Irving. 
 
 : Irving you didn t tell me that you knew Miss 
 Gilman," as the girl extended her hand in greeting.
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 125 
 
 You see I am one ahead of you now, old man," 
 laughed Irving, as he slapped Travis on the 
 shoulder. 
 
 Gloria presented the two gentlemen to her 
 friend. 
 
 Travis shot a quick glance at the pink-gowned 
 girl. " Are you both good players? " he inquired, 
 as he glanced into the animated faces. 
 
 You will have to be a little patient with me 
 at first," explained Muriel in her sweet way, " but 
 I shall learn soon," she added, with a knowing look 
 at Gloria. 
 
 " How about you, Miss Gilman? " 
 
 " I shall learn to play better," she returned 
 with a mischievous smile. 
 
 " Irving is a little tame, I m thinking," with a 
 glance at his friend, " so to even things up, you play 
 with Miss Gilman, Douglas, and Miss Lee shall 
 be my partner. Now come on." 
 
 The four approached the ground that Mrs. 
 Mitchell had gladly granted them to use. 
 
 " The young ladies may do a little practicing 
 while the gentlemen are setting up the wickets," 
 said Travis, as he opened the box containing a 
 bright, new croquet-set. 
 
 While the men were busy measuring off dis 
 tances for the wickets, the girls were admiring the
 
 126 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 pretty assortment of colors among the balls and 
 mallets. 
 
 I think I shall take blue," remarked Gloria 
 demurely. I love blue." 
 
 " It just matches the color of your gown, too," 
 exclaimed Muriel, gleefully. What shall I 
 choose?" she moved the balls around with the tip 
 of her little slipper and finally selected the yellow. 
 
 What fine, large heads!" and Gloria swung 
 the mallet lightly in her hand. 
 
 The wickets were soon in place with the 
 " basket " in the center. 
 
 " No one likes to remain in the basket," said 
 Gloria, with a girlish laugh. 
 
 " Oh! it is all right if the right one takes her 
 out," replied Irving, as he looked into the lovely 
 face of his partner. 
 
 His gaze w r as so protracted that Gloria s face 
 flushed. 
 
 Well, yes," she assented, demurely, her eyes 
 on the basket. 
 
 The game progressed very satisfactorily. The 
 ground was beautifully smooth and this afforded 
 opportunity for excellent playing. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, your shots are remarkably good," 
 said Travis, as Gloria made a play that won the 
 admiration of her audience.
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 127 
 
 " Wasn t that splendid! " exclaimed Muriel, her 
 eyes sparkling. 
 
 Travis took much pains with his partner-pupil; 
 and she was eager and quick to learn. Although 
 they had not won the first game, by the time they 
 sat down to rest, there existed between them quite 
 a friendly feeling. 
 
 You did well for the first experience, Miss 
 Lee; I compliment you." 
 
 "I m glad that it isn t muscle that counts," she 
 observed, quietly. 
 
 Something in the tone stirred Travis and he 
 looked up quickly. For the first time he noticed 
 the slightness of the little figure which contrasted 
 with the brightness of the happy face. 
 
 Wonder where she lives? She s a fair 
 maiden to be sure," as he watched the cool breeze 
 play with the curls that encircled the small head. 
 
 Meanwhile, Gloria and her partner were seated 
 on a bench at the " home end " of the ground, where 
 they had easily won the first game. The girl s face 
 wore a glow of pleasant excitement that did not 
 escape the notice of her partner. 
 
 :< I did not know that you and Mr. Travis were 
 friends," observed Gloria. 
 
 Yes, I have known Travis for several years. 
 He s a fine fellow."
 
 128 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Suddenly Irving drew from his inner pocket a 
 small, oblong package. 
 
 " Does the shape of this suggest anything to 
 you, Miss Gilman? " 
 
 " Oh, yes! " she responded at a glance. 
 
 " I just received it to-day, and I m looking for 
 ward to a pleasant evening with it," as he returned 
 the book to his pocket. 
 
 " Has Mr. Travis mentioned Science to you? " 
 asked Gloria. 
 
 " No. Does he know about it? " with surprise. 
 
 " Please, do not mention 
 
 " I shall not," he replied, divining her meaning, 
 at the same time wondering why his friend had 
 been so discreet regarding the subject. 
 
 The approach of Travis and his partner pre 
 vented their pursuing the subject further. Gloria 
 noted their animated conversation. Travis s face 
 showed a deep study, while that of Muriel was 
 lighted with enthusiasm, and Gloria caught these 
 words : 
 
 " No, I could not if I would, and I would not 
 if I could picture the depths of despair, the hours 
 of bitter anguish, the utter hopelessness that dark 
 ened my life and then my deliverance came so 
 swiftly and so beautifully. Christian Science gives 
 one such an uplifting, satisfying thought of God."
 
 ON THE CROQUET GROUND 129 
 
 Gloria did not catch the reply, but saw that 
 Muriel was pleased with his remark. 
 
 " Have you been practicing for the next game? " 
 asked Irving as the two reached them. 
 
 " Yes, I think we shall win it," replied Travis 
 with a smile. 
 
 The four again took the mallets for another 
 game. 
 
 Your shot first this time, Douglas," said 
 Travis, " as you won the last game." 
 
 " The first game you mean, Arnold," corrected 
 Irving, in a jocose vein. 
 
 When it was Travis turn to play, he made such 
 excellent shots that he became " Rover " with the 
 first turn. 
 
 " After this I shall give my attention to ball 
 yellow," he said, as he turned to his partner who had 
 thoroughly enjoyed his splendid playing. 
 
 " You will have to work hard," Gloria said to 
 Irving, "or they shall what do you call it? 
 white-wash us," and the girl s laugh rang out 
 merrily. 
 
 " No, they can t do that," replied Irving as he 
 put her ball through a wicket, and then made both 
 resound against the variegated stake. 
 
 You do finely, Muriel," Gloria said when she 
 stood near her.
 
 130 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Muriel shot a pleased look at her. " I am try 
 ing to know," she said, softly, " that I can." 
 
 The game was now intensely interesting, and 
 from the side window Mrs. Mitchell could hear the 
 girls merry laughter and the deeper tones of the 
 men. 
 
 "Hurrah! we win," exclaimed Travis, and he 
 smiled his approval as Muriel made her last suc 
 cessful stroke. 
 
 That makes a game apiece," said Irving, 
 " now there remains no hard feeling hetween us." 
 
 The gentlemen picked up the balls and de 
 posited them in the box. 
 
 " Do you prefer blue? " Irving questioned, as 
 Gloria handed her mallet to him. 
 
 " It is my favorite color." 
 
 "It is mine, too," he returned, letting his gaze 
 rest upon the pretty, blue gown.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 JOUENEYING ONWARD 
 
 " WELL, the handsome lord and fair maiden 
 were quite human, were they not, Miss Gilman? " 
 laughed Travis as he took the chair Gloria offered. 
 
 " And we certainly enjoyed ourselves," replied 
 Gloria, enthusiastically. " But what a glorious 
 evening we have ! " 
 
 " It was sufficient excuse to bring me around 
 to your cozy porch," he replied. The vines do not 
 obstruct the view of the Sound nor hide the lights 
 of the heaven from us." 
 
 For a moment they were content to gaze upon 
 the moonlit water in silence. At length Travis 
 mentioned what was uppermost in his mind. 
 
 " Miss Lee has spoken of her wonderful experi 
 ence." 
 
 Gloria instantly recalled the sweet, childish face 
 as she and Mr. Travis had approached them across 
 the lawn that day. But as she was not quick to 
 respond, Travis continued: 
 
 I rejoice with her over her remarkable heal- 
 
 131
 
 132 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ing, but do you believe," and he looked full into the 
 brown eyes, " that simply reading Mrs. Eddy s book 
 induced her wonderful recovery? " 
 
 " Muriel found the light the truth by reading 
 Science and Health and it healed her," she said 
 simply. Then, after a pause * And ye shall know 
 the truth, and the truth shall make you free. 
 
 " But I cannot understand how she why she is 
 just a child in knowledge could grasp the meaning 
 of what is almost incomprehensible to me." 
 
 Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of 
 God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein ! 
 quoted Gloria, softly. 
 
 " But how can one become so simple minded? " 
 
 " Oftentimes the sacrifice and labor that are nec 
 essary to overcome self is the price of understand 
 ing; and those who are willing to pay the price are 
 rejoicing in its possession," said the girl gently. 
 
 I have just begun to see that intellect is not of 
 itself sufficient to save us." 
 
 The human intellect alone is unable to attain 
 a spiritual understanding of God. Spiritual things 
 must be spiritually discerned. 
 
 " He is presumptuous who essays to criticise 
 Mrs. Eddy s statements without making sure that he 
 understands them. Jesus said that He came not to 
 send peace, but a sword.
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 133 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy does not purpose to bring peace to 
 material beliefs, nor has she written to please mortal 
 opinion. Her work was divinely revealed from 
 God. Anyone who thinks that he can soar into 
 the realm of the Infinite on the mere statements of 
 Christian Science will be sadly mistaken. * The 
 natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit 
 of God. " 
 
 " I guess you re right," he said, sadly. " I must 
 learn how to discern spiritually." 
 
 * Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst 
 after righteousness: for they shall be filled. Mrs. 
 Eddy tells us in Science and Health that desire 
 is prayer; and so by earnestly desiring to gain the 
 spiritual understanding of God, and by faithfully 
 studying her book the light will come," declared 
 Gloria, positively. 
 
 You give me assurance," said Travis in a 
 more earnest manner than he had yet manifested, 
 " and I shall persevere. 
 
 " I did receive a gleam of light as I was reading 
 last night. I saw more clearly what I had not 
 understood before regarding the universe. It is our 
 belief about the universe which is not true, and not 
 the universe itself." 
 
 "Exactly!" agreed Gloria, "even as we look 
 through a bad pane of glass and see a distorted
 
 134 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 landscape. All that is, is spiritual, and expresses 
 a glory of which mortal sense has only a small con 
 ception. The Scriptures declare that this material 
 dream will dissolve and pass away. To bring this 
 quickening, this awakening to mankind is the mis 
 sion of Christian Science." 
 
 " Perhaps you will help me with another ques 
 tion, Miss Gilman. While I can believe that the 
 universe is real and beautiful, and that the imperfec 
 tions which appear in it are not really in the universe 
 but in our wrong conception of it, still I cannot 
 understand how one can deny the existence of pain 
 or disease." 
 
 "Do you deny that two and two are five?" 
 questioned the girl. 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Because it is not a truth." 
 
 " Can we ever know anything but the truth? " 
 continued Gloria, earnestly. 
 
 Why, I suppose not," replied the man, 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 We may know that two and two are four, but 
 we can never know that two and two are five. One 
 may have false beliefs and false opinions about 
 the truth, but actually one can know only truth." 
 
 " Granted," acquiesced Travis.
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 135 
 
 " Now through Christian Science we must un- 
 know or see the falsity of what should never have 
 been believed. Do you believe that pain and sick 
 ness come from God? " 
 
 " No. Christian Science teaches that they do 
 not ; and I firmly believe it." 
 
 "Well, God is Truth; and since pain and dis 
 ease do not come from God or Truth, they therefore 
 are not true, hence we have a right to deny their 
 seeming existence. The person who believes he 
 suffers is under the same misapprehension as the boy 
 who believes two and two are five." 
 
 " I see but rather vaguely," said Travis. 
 " But we do not deny that a boy may firmly believe 
 that two and two are five." 
 
 " Of course not," returned the girl, brightly. 
 The boy may firmly believe two and two to be 
 five, but he cannot know it because it is not true. So 
 it is with us; we may believe firmly that we are in 
 great suffering but we cannot know it because it is 
 not the truth. We do not deny that sin, sickness, 
 and death are experiences incident to our belief in 
 this mortal existence, but we deny most emphatic 
 ally that they have anything to do with God, 
 Truth." 
 
 " How reasonable that sounds! Christian Sci 
 ence differentiates then between what the world calls
 
 136 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 real, and what is essentially real or true in the sight 
 of God." 
 
 " Exactly, Mr. Travis," replied the girl with a 
 pleased smile. 
 
 !< But how is it that pain can even make us be 
 lieve it is true ? Why have we so much sickness and 
 misery around us? " 
 
 " Pain, sickness, and sorrow are but penalties 
 for our failure to know God aright. They are no 
 part of God s * very good creation, and they will 
 surely disappear in proportion as mankind under 
 stands and demonstrates the teaching of the 
 Master." 
 
 The healing is really the prime object of Sci 
 ence, isn t it? " 
 
 " No," answered the girl. The mission of 
 Christian Science is first to reform or to regenerate 
 morally. The bodily healing is a result of this re 
 generation, a consequence of the application of the 
 right thought about God and His creations." 
 
 I believe that one would have to be a pretty 
 good fellow to obey all injunctions in Science and 
 Health" said the man, with a genial smile. 
 
 Gloria gave her head a little nod. 
 
 " Perfection cannot be attained in a day, you 
 know. If we look through one pane of glass we can 
 see very well, but should we look through three
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 137 
 
 hundred and sixty-five panes at once, we could see 
 only total darkness. One can only comply with the 
 exalted demands of God according to his spiritual 
 progress." 
 
 You are certainly good to be so patient with 
 an ignorant, old sinner like me," and Travis gave 
 the girl a grateful look. "I m going to repay 
 you by putting into practice some of the things 
 which you have told me ; and more than that, I shall 
 begin and put to practical use what little I do know 
 of Christian Science, although it s but a very small 
 grain." 
 
 You know that it is by watering the seed that 
 it grows," said Gloria, arching her delicate eye 
 brows. 
 
 " I guess you did not want to tell me that the 
 seed often depends upon the soil. Now that ex 
 plains why the seed has not grown more within me. 
 Tell the truth, Miss Gilman." 
 
 " Just as you say, Mr. Travis," she replied with 
 a silvery laugh. "See where the moon is and how 
 beautifully round it is ! " 
 
 I fear I am monopolizing your evening," he 
 said as he rose. 
 
 " No, indeed, I am glad to talk with you," af 
 firmed Gloria. 
 
 After he had gone she went to her room and
 
 138 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 wrote a long 1 letter to her mother. It contained 
 a detailed account of her school work and the extra 
 ordinary demonstration of the music ; the wonderful 
 healing of Muriel Lee was described in her earnest 
 manner and she mentioned the interest that the 
 principal of her school was evincing- in Christian 
 Science. 
 
 As she was preparing for bed the handsome face 
 of Douglas Irving rose before her. " Another one 
 searching for truth," she thought, " and I believe 
 that he will be quick in finding it." 
 
 As Mrs. Mitchell was getting breakfast the 
 next morning Gloria stepped lightly into the 
 kitchen. 
 
 " Oh! I did not hear your fairy -like steps," she 
 exclaimed, turning suddenly around. I reckon 
 you are mourning the rainy Sunday." 
 
 " I do think it would be pleasant had we another 
 glorious day like last Sunday. However, our cov 
 ered porch will make some amends. We agreed 
 yesterday on the croquet-ground to spend the morn 
 ing out under your beautiful elms. We want to 
 read the Lesson together." 
 
 "We?" 
 
 Yes, the four of us. Would you care to join 
 us?" 
 
 Lands, no! child. Once a day to church is
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 139 
 
 good enough for me, besides I have an extra amount 
 of work to do this morning," said Mrs. Mitchell in 
 a hasty, energetic way. 
 
 Gloria felt very happy this morning in spite of 
 the pending rain, and spent some little time in the 
 music room, singing from the Hymnal. She ar 
 ranged fresh flowers in the rooms and was going 
 across the hall when Douglas Irving appeared 
 on the porch and knocked beside the open 
 door. 
 
 Gloria answered the summons and joined him 
 on the veranda. They had had but a few words of 
 conversation when Muriel came up the steps. 
 
 " I am not late, am I? " she cried, anxiously, as 
 Gloria rose to greet her. 
 
 " Oh, no, Mr. Travis has not arrived yet." 
 
 " What is that about Mr. Travis? " as the gen 
 tleman himself joined them. He greeted each in 
 his cordial manner and then sank into the nearest 
 chair. 
 
 Too bad if it rains! It will spoil our morn- 
 ing! " 
 
 " Oh, the weather doesn t matter, retorted 
 Muriel, with a wise, little shake of her head. " See 
 it s sprinkling now, but we shall not get at all wet 
 under these vines." Her voice rang out as gleefully 
 as a child s.
 
 140 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Gloria was not the only one who cast an ap 
 preciative glance at the sweet, childish face. 
 
 The hitherto sunken cheeks were beginning to 
 assume a graceful contour; the lips had a tinge of 
 scarlet and the quickened movements told of daily 
 increasing strength. The happy ring in her voice 
 was music to Gloria, and the earnest, eager eyes 
 told their own story. 
 
 When all were comfortably seated Gloria pulled 
 toward her a small table upon which she had previ 
 ously placed the books. 
 
 " Just think, no one of us, save Miss Gilman, 
 has ever heard a Christian Science sermon!" ex 
 claimed Muriel. 
 
 Gloria wished she might repress the flush she 
 felt stealing over her face as her eyes met those of 
 Douglas Irving. She was glad to hear Mr. Travis 
 speak. 
 
 * Yes, I have. I attended church one morn 
 ing with my mother." 
 
 Then you know something of Christian Sci 
 ence? " asked Irving. 
 
 * Yes, something." 
 
 " Miss Gilman has told me about the Mother 
 Church and about the services," exclaimed Muriel, 
 in girlish irrelevancy. 
 
 Who shall be our Readers?" queried Travis.
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 141 
 
 " Miss Gilman will have to read from Science 
 and Health, of course," returned Muriel, " because 
 she understands so much of it." 
 
 * The Lesson subject to-day is c Man, and I 
 am sure that it will explain itself," responded 
 Gloria, warmly. " Suppose you read from the 
 Bible, Muriel." 
 
 " I should love to," was the quick response, 
 " but don t you think " naively " that it would 
 look more churchy, more real, you know, if we 
 had one of the gentlemen. You know you 
 said " 
 
 Gloria looked up questioningly. 
 
 " Douglas, you know the Bible pretty well, I 
 think I should like to hear your voice." 
 
 " All right, old man," and Douglas took the 
 vacant chair near the table. 
 
 A pretty picture it made, to be sure, Mrs. 
 Mitchell thought, as she peered through the half- 
 opened curtain. " Muriel looks like a newly-op 
 ened rose, with eyes like diamonds," she said to 
 herself. Both girls were dressed in white except 
 for a soft knot of blue which Gloria wore at her 
 throat. The green tendrils falling softly down from 
 the roof made an effective background. Gloria s 
 face looked seriously sweet and tender as the words 
 from the little book rolled musically from her lips,
 
 142 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 while the rich full voice of Douglas Irving, as 
 he read the familiar lines, sounded clear and 
 earnest. 
 
 " No sleepy congregation there," thought the 
 woman, as she softly moved away. You d think 
 they were all finding ten-dollar gold pieces from 
 that book the way they are listening." 
 
 Well, it s easy to please young folks," she told 
 herself, wisely, as she went on with her work. 
 " Some day I shall have to tell Miss Gilman the 
 secret that Lucv Briggs told me. Then we shall 
 see!" 
 
 The Lesson was read from beginning to end 
 without an interruption, and a little silence fell on 
 the group as the last words were reached. 
 
 " Isn t it beautiful! " said Muriel, softly. 
 If one could but understand it all! " declared 
 Travis with a sigh. 
 
 Why, as I listened this morning it seemed 
 just as plain." 
 
 ;< H m," and Travis regarded the pretty face 
 with a look quite protracted. She was a very fair 
 picture indeed, he decided. He wondered if she 
 knew what a wealth of innocence she possessed. 
 
 They talked for some time. Each one had a 
 question to ask and Gloria responded to the best of 
 her understanding, always referring them to the
 
 JOURNEYING ONWARD 143 
 
 Bible and Science and Health for a more complete 
 explanation to their queries. 
 
 She was surprised that Irving showed such an 
 extensive study of the Bible. * Yes, I have studied 
 it a great deal," he said, " but I never before gained 
 the light from it that I have, since I have been 
 reading Mrs. Eddy s book." 
 
 " Have you the book, Douglas? " asked his 
 friend, in surprise. 
 
 For answer Douglas drew from his pocket a 
 bright, new copy in soft leather with the gilt 
 edges still untarnished, and held it out for inspec 
 tion. 
 
 " I have one exactly like it," Muriel said, de 
 murely, " and I also have the Hymnal. You ought 
 to hear the hymns. They are lovely." 
 
 Yes, I have heard one or two of them," said 
 Irving, though his eyes did not seek Gloria s face. 
 When he did look up she was busily employed un 
 twisting some matted tendrils of the vine. Her 
 cheeks were prettily pink, while her eyes were half- 
 veiled by their long lashes and the deep corners of 
 the red lips curved exquisitely. 
 
 The rain had stopped and the sun now broke 
 out in wonderful radiancy. At the suggestion of 
 Travis they all accompanied Muriel when she was 
 ready to go home.
 
 144 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " We shall have to hurry back for lunch," said 
 Gloria to Mr. Travis, as they reached Muriel s gate. 
 
 " I have an errand up the street," he answered, 
 as he lifted his hat in adieu. Tell Aunt Martha 
 I shall be back shortly. I shall leave Irving to 
 escort you back."
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 IRVING looked as if he rather liked the arrange 
 ment as they turned their steps back toward Mrs. 
 Mitchell s. 
 
 His strong, reposeful presence greatly appealed 
 to his bright companion as she noted the air of re 
 finement and self-possession which characterized 
 him as the cultured gentleman. 
 
 " I hope everything is progressing satisfactorily 
 in your school room," he said, having heard some 
 thing of the previous condition, and being eager to 
 learn the present state of affairs. 
 
 " All is well," returned the girl, with a smile 
 that Douglas thought the most beautiful that ever 
 adorned a girl s face. " It required diligent work, 
 but everything is harmonious now." 
 
 " I am very glad of that; Travis told me what 
 a hard time the others had." He looked at her as 
 if for explanation. 
 
 It was Science," she murmured, simply. He 
 did not wish to press the subject any further, so 
 turned the conversation into different channels. 
 
 145
 
 146 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 "I m going to take my mother for a row on 
 the Sound this afternoon if the weather remains 
 favorable," he was saying. " Do you enjoy the 
 water, Miss Gilman?" 
 
 Yes. I do now," returned the girl, demurely. 
 :< I used to be very much afraid of it, but mother 
 helped me demonstrate over the fear." 
 
 " Oh, I understand," rejoined he in his quiet 
 manner. 
 
 " Perhaps you would accept an invitation to 
 join us some day? I know mother would be de 
 lighted to extend her share of the invitation." 
 
 " I should be very glad," Gloria smiled into his 
 grave eyes. 
 
 I thank you very much for the delightful and 
 profitable morning," as he shook hands with her 
 cordially and went his way. 
 
 " I guess your morning has been full," said Mrs. 
 Mitchell at the lunch table, when Gloria was telling 
 her Mr. Travis s message. 
 
 " It has been full indeed," acquiesced the girl 
 with a happy, smiling sigh. " I think I shall spend 
 the afternoon with my letters. Muriel will write 
 to her father to-day, and what a happy missive it 
 will be!" 
 
 " Her father is abroad ; perhaps he will want 
 her with him now."
 
 ON THE WATER 147 
 
 "Oh! I hope not not for a while, anyhow," 
 returned Gloria quickly, for the friendship had 
 grown very dear to her within the past days. 
 
 Indeed, as the weeks went by each day was 
 full for Gloria. She rose early to read her Lesson 
 and to spend a few minutes in realizing peace 
 and harmony for the school room. After that she 
 sought the music-room and practiced the exercises 
 for the day. At the close of school she often turned 
 her steps to the beautiful home of Muriel Lee. The 
 girls spent some time every day in talking of their 
 beloved Science. Muriel confided to her friend that 
 Alice, her maid, was deeply interested and that they 
 daily read together from the book. Muriel s father 
 was likely to remain abroad indefinitely, although 
 if circumstances permitted he would be home before 
 long, as he was very anxious to see his little " girlie." 
 He had written Muriel that he knew but little about 
 Christian Science, but that he would " look into it " 
 as soon as he reached home. 
 
 Following the chats which the girls had together, 
 they took many a stroll through the beautiful woods 
 or ofttimes they indulged in croquet, the two men 
 playing with them. At the close of the games 
 Muriel was always left to Travis escort, which ar 
 rangement was satisfactory to all. 
 
 Sometimes Gloria walked about the country
 
 148 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 with Irving and on several occasions she had gone 
 with him and his mother on the water. Mrs. Irving 
 was a woman of tall and stately appearance, and 
 Gloria had quickly detected the resemblance be 
 tween mother and son. The girl soon found the 
 words of Mrs. Mitchell to be true, that the mother s 
 sun rose and set in the life of her boy. She seemed 
 happy only when Douglas was at her side. Though 
 he was attentive to every wish of his mother s, his 
 watchfulness for Gloria s comfort was vigilant. On 
 the last occasion Gloria noticed a change in Mrs. 
 Irving s attitude toward her. She felt upon her the 
 cold look from the brown eyes, though she gave no 
 sign. " I wonder how I could have given offense," 
 thought the girl, innocently, as she mentally de 
 clared that " every child of God reflects love for the 
 other." This day a sudden shower came upon them 
 before they could reach the shore. Heavy, scat 
 tered drops began to fall quickly; the smooth 
 ness of the water was ruffled and the golden glow 
 left it as the sunshine was hidden by scurrying 
 clouds. 
 
 " The storm will be here directly," said Mrs. 
 Irving. Douglas had brought a shawl with him, 
 thinking that it might be needed; neither his mother 
 nor Gloria had made any provision for rain. 
 Gloria instantly saw his predicament as he took the
 
 ON THE WATER 149 
 
 shawl from its hiding place, and gave her an ap 
 pealing glance. 
 
 " Put the shawl around your mother, Mr. Irv 
 ing," she said in positive tones. The man obeyed, 
 though with a troubled expression. By this time 
 the rain was coming down in full force and they 
 were still some distance from land. Gloria saw the 
 anxious look as her eyes met his and she hastened 
 to say with a knowing smile: " Don t trouble about 
 me, for you know water can t harm me, and there 
 are no bad effects in Truth." The words had come 
 out before she had considered the third party. Irv 
 ing had told her that his mother had no interest in 
 Science and it was agreed between them that to 
 avoid anything of an uncomfortable nature, they 
 would not mention the subject in the mother s pres 
 ence. 
 
 Now, as the girl glanced toward her, she was 
 met with a cold, hard look. 
 
 Gloria s face flushed, but before she could think 
 further, she was amazed to see Irving slip off his 
 coat and move toward her. 
 
 " It is all right," he said, with gentle authority 
 as the girl demurred. He wrapped the warm coat 
 gently around her wet shoulders while the rain 
 poured down heavily upon his own. 
 
 The quiet strength which was always suggested
 
 150 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 by his tone and manner, was very observable 
 now. 
 
 The girl lifted her luminous eyes. You are 
 very good," she breathed. 
 
 They soon reached the shore. As the landing 
 was very near the Irving place, usually Mrs. Irv 
 ing had suggested that her son escort Gloria home, 
 while she returned alone. 
 
 " Care for your mother," Gloria said, with gen 
 tle authority as they stepped ashore. It will take 
 me but a moment to run home." 
 
 Douglas brow contracted, and he seemed on 
 the point of insisting upon taking care of her first. 
 A look at his mother s tense face, however, seemed 
 to convince him of the wisdom of obeying. 
 
 Very well, if I must. I shall come for my 
 coat this evening," with a lingering look into the 
 girl s glowing face. 
 
 Without another word he took his mother s arm 
 and escorted her up the walk. When they reached 
 home, Irving went immediately to his room. At 
 once he missed something as he glanced about. That 
 morning he had taken particular pains to arrange 
 his Science books neatly on a small table near the 
 window. Gloria had given him some copies of the 
 Christian Science weekly periodical, also some of 
 the daily Christian Science Monitor. These were
 
 ON THE WATER 151 
 
 gone also, he noticed, as well as his Science and 
 Health. An unusual look came into the deep-set 
 eyes as he searched the room for them. At last he 
 found them where they had been carelessly flung 
 into the bottom drawer of his dresser. Taking them 
 out, he carefully arranged them in precisely the 
 manner they had been before being ignominiously 
 thrust out of sight. 
 
 After he had finished dressing, he sat by the 
 table and read for some time until his face had 
 resumed something of its usual serenity. But a 
 stern expression still lay within his handsome eyes 
 as he rose and approached his mother s suite. 
 
 Entering the room, he was amazed to see his 
 mother in tears, and to find her talking in severe 
 tones to her brother who had dropped in because of 
 the rain. 
 
 You are just the one we wish to see, Douglas ! " 
 she exclaimed. 
 
 Douglas had never known his mother to be 
 angry with him. He had been loved and petted 
 ever since he could remember. All that he did had 
 ever met with his mother s loving approval. What 
 could this mean? 
 
 4 Will you please tell me the trouble? " he asked 
 in his quiet, calm voice. 
 
 * Trouble enough," retorted his mother, her eyes
 
 152 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 red from weeping. You have treated your mother 
 disgracefully for the past weeks and I can t stand 
 it any longer," here the head fell upon the table 
 and convulsive sobs shook the strong form. 
 
 Douglas stood still in the center of the room, 
 his arms folded. He seemed to divine the meaning 
 behind his mother s words, although he was totally 
 unprepared for it. 
 
 In what way have I shamefully treated you, 
 mother? " 
 
 The even tones only served to antagonize the 
 aggrieved woman. Lifting her head, she said be 
 tween her choking sobs: 
 
 " I have been a good mother to you as anyone 
 knows. What I have sacrificed for you and done 
 for your good, Uncle George knows as well as I 
 do. And how do you repay me? As soon as a slip 
 of a girl turns up with a pretty smile for you, the 
 mother is forgotten, willfully neglected and your 
 eyes behold only one person. You have been 
 brought up to learn your parents religion I 
 taught you the Bible stories as soon as you were 
 able to lisp them. Now, because this girl this 
 sacrilegious girl tells you about a woman in Bos 
 ton who sets herself up to do the works of Christ, 
 you believe her infamous talk. What thanks do I, 
 your mother, get for all the years I instilled the
 
 ON THE WATER 153 
 
 Bible into your life, now that you turn utterly from 
 it to worship that heathenish rubbish? " She paused 
 for want of breath. 
 
 Douglas had not moved his position, though at 
 the mention of Gloria s name, his face paled and 
 his eyes grew very dark. 
 
 " You are greatly mistaken, mother," he be- 
 gan- 
 
 " Mistaken nothing," she interrupted. Your 
 Uncle George knows as well as I do ! " with a 
 glance at the gentleman, who seemed at a loss at this 
 particular moment what to think. " He has seen 
 that book which you read instead of the Bible and 
 he knows how many evenings you have left me 
 alone. We used always to pass our evenings to 
 gether, but now he spends them with that girl the 
 girl who wants to take him from his church and 
 steal him from his mother! " Again she was over 
 come with sobs. 
 
 : Pray, let me speak, mother," although he felt 
 it would be useless to offer explanation until his 
 mother had finished. You must remember I am 
 not a boy, although I shall always remain a loving 
 son to you. You cannot expect me to remain at 
 home every evening, but you must admit that I have 
 never neglected spending a part of every evening 
 with you.
 
 154 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 You entirely misjudge Mrs. Eddy, her reli 
 gion, and Miss Gilman." 
 
 Here his mother interrupted him, the girl s name 
 acting as a spur. 
 
 " Douglas Irving, if you ever leave those sacri 
 legious books around in your room again I shall 
 put them into the fire! My home shall not be de 
 graded with that trash as long as I am here, and 
 as for that girl " and her voice shook with feel 
 ing " she does nothing but put on and make eyes 
 at you, and I am sure she cannot be lady-like." 
 
 Douglas had kept himself as calm as possible, 
 while his mother had so bitterly condemned him and 
 his beloved Science, but the accusation which she 
 now put forth against the sweetly pure character, 
 proved too mucli for him to withstand. 
 
 He looked into his mother s eyes, his own flash 
 ing with a strange light. I love you, mother, but 
 I cannot allow you to utter such words against one 
 who has always proven herself the most gentle and 
 pure of women." 
 
 The words came in great positiveness from the 
 firm lips. 
 
 "See!" she cried, turning to her brother, 
 " didn t I tell you? " Then, facing her son, she con 
 tinued, " you already care more for that girl than 
 you do for your mother. Xow answer me! "
 
 ON THE WATER 155 
 
 " I shall answer no such question," responded 
 Douglas, calmly, though his face flushed at the 
 query. 
 
 " Would you give her up for your mother? " 
 she persisted. 
 
 " I do not understand you. I have known Miss 
 Oilman but a short time, and her friendship is very 
 sacred to me," he replied, with deep feeling. 
 
 The mother felt that she dared not press the 
 question. 
 
 A sudden idea suggested itself to her. : Doug 
 las," and the mother s love seemed for a moment 
 to overcome the pent-up suspicion. * I want you 
 to prove how much you love your mother. Give up 
 this unreasonable nonsense that is leading you away 
 from the path that has been good enough for your 
 father and mother good enough for thousands of 
 folks far better than we hope to be. If you love 
 me, Douglas, my son, give it up." 
 
 The man s face softened and he moved toward 
 his mother and gently took her hand. 
 
 I do love you, mother, but you have no idea 
 what you are asking of me." 
 
 But is your love for me not greater than your 
 hold upon that book? " she pursued, eagerly. 
 
 " Don t put it that way, mother, dear. I do not 
 love you less, but more, because of the book. I have
 
 15C GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 already received great blessings from it. I under 
 stand how to banish those sick headaches that you 
 know I have suffered with, and I have learned so 
 much about God that is satisfying and practical. 
 I know Christian Science is the truth, and I could 
 never relinquish it." 
 
 The words were unmistakably kind and gentle, 
 but they stirred the woman as nothing else could 
 have done. You have no one who loves you as 
 I do, Douglas, and there s no difference like a reli 
 gious difference. Suppose this should separate us 
 make a breach between us? " 
 
 It cannot, mother; we shall not let it." 
 
 "But suppose it did?" 
 
 I should deeply regret it, mother." 
 
 * Then you will not give it up for me? Is it 
 possible!" she breathed. 
 
 He that loveth father or mother more than 
 me, is not worthy of me. I love Christian Science. 
 It is the truth of God, and nothing can separate 
 me from it." 
 
 " George, George, whall I do with such an un 
 reasonable, ungrateful son? " turning to her brother, 
 but ere the gentleman could venture a suggestion 
 again she faced Douglas. 
 
 * You will have to choose between us, then," she 
 said, sternly. " Choose between this girl and her
 
 ON THE WATER 157 
 
 fanatic religion and your mother who loves you 
 more than her own life." There were no signs of 
 yielding in the tensely drawn face. 
 
 Douglas made a motion as if to take her into 
 his arms, but she repulsed him. " Don t touch me 
 until you have given me your decision. If you love 
 your mother more, give up this girl never see her 
 again and throw away those books. If you choose 
 to be with her and her religion, you must leave this 
 house; we cannot remain under the same roof." 
 
 " Mother, mother, what are you saying! " cried 
 Douglas, the perspiration appearing in big drops 
 upon his brow, his lips quivering. 
 
 " I reiterate," she continued, slowly. You 
 are to choose now this very moment." 
 
 They regarded each other during a pause. " I 
 give you my decision then, if you persist in this at 
 titude of thought." The words came slowly, but 
 with ringing decision. " I cannot give up Christian 
 Science." 
 
 Then, go," she answered, pointing to the door. 
 
 " Go," she repeated, as he stood gazing at her. 
 
 You will regret it, mother; you will deeply 
 regret it," he said, gently, as he turned and left the 
 room. 
 
 The mother watched him until the form dis 
 appeared, then sank into a chair and sobbed aloud.
 
 158 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 George Hanson coughed. He despised scenes. 
 " Mary! " The woman had forgotten his presence. 
 
 " George, what do you think of his actions. 
 What shall I do? " 
 
 I think you have taken a very wrong step, and 
 the best thing you can do is to retrace it if it is 
 not already too late," he said, dryly. 
 
 I ve taken a wrong step ! " cried the woman, 
 in amazement. : Have you not heard what Doug 
 las said to me, that he preferred that girl with her 
 books rather than retain the love of his mother? " 
 
 I heard nothing of the kind, Mary," snapped 
 the man, impatiently. Pray, do not so misrep 
 resent things." 
 
 The woman forgot her grievances for the mo 
 ment to stare at her usually phlegmatic brother. 
 
 You have taken a step which will require years 
 to recover." 
 
 Xow, that an opportunity had been given him 
 to speak, he eagerly took advantage of it. He loved 
 his gracious sister, but he also had a deep fondness 
 for his favorite nephew. 
 
 What else could I do? " sobbed the voice. 
 
 "Do!" brusquely. You have a fine son a 
 very fine man. He is not a boy to be coaxed or 
 bossed around. He is a man; you seemed to forget 
 that. If he cares to pay attention to a girl, who
 
 ON THE WATER 159 
 
 must be altogether respectable to teach in our public- 
 school that is his business. He has the privilege to 
 like and dislike as well as you or I. If he cares to 
 read a book, explanatory of the Bible, he certainly 
 has that prerogative. You should be glad he has 
 taste for such matters. I don t know anything about 
 the young woman. I don t know anything about 
 Christian Science, but I do know something about 
 Douglas Irving." Here the voice grew warm. 
 
 I know him to be a man of the greatest integ 
 rity. I would trust him to select for his friends only 
 those of the same excellent trend of thought and 
 character as himself. As for his religion, this is 
 a free country and one has a perfect right to his 
 own pursuits and opinions." 
 
 George Hanson had made his speech. He rose 
 to go. 
 
 " Don t go yet, George," pleaded the woman. 
 You are unjust to me; you can t understand a 
 mother s feeling. I can t bear to have him go," a 
 catch in her voice. What do you think I could 
 do now? " said she, tremulously, listening to the 
 steps in the next room. 
 
 The man paused as he stood, hat in hand. 
 
 Take the boy to your heart, and the girl, too, 
 if he asks it. Look into his religion with him and 
 if it is good, unite your enthusiasm and love with
 
 100 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 his; if it is bad, point out the fallacies to Douglas 
 and win him back with your love and judgment." 
 
 "Never!" gasped the woman. The door 
 slammed after the retreating figure. 
 
 " Oh! " It was not so much an exclamation as 
 a cry, for the door opened and there stood Douglas 
 Irving, hat in one hand, and a small valise in the 
 other.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 
 
 WHEN Douglas reached his own room, after 
 leaving his mother, he sat for a few moments in 
 deep thought. Taking up his little " treasure 
 book," he read from several pages. These words 
 arrested his attention. " Consciousness of right- 
 doing brings its own reward " * and " Divine Sci 
 ence is absolute, and permits no half-way position 
 in learning its Principle and rule establishing it by 
 demonstration." * A tender look came across the 
 man s face. " I have done what I consider right; 
 I acted as I thought Principle would have me act, 
 now I must let divine Love do the rest. I must love 
 mother just the same, even more, because she does 
 not understand." 
 
 Collecting a few necessary articles he arranged 
 them in his satchel and soon found himself at his 
 mother s door. Her cry did not escape him, though 
 he stood calm and firm. 
 
 * " Science and Health," pp. 37, 274. 
 161
 
 162 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 I have come to say good-by, mother." Some 
 thing in his tone broke for a moment the passionate 
 current running through her being. With one look 
 into his sad, but loving eyes, she threw herself into 
 his arms. 
 
 " Douglas my boy, don t go." 
 
 " But you are driving me away, mother," he 
 replied, gently, " I would not go of my own free 
 will." 
 
 " Stay," she breathed, her arms tightening. 
 
 What about the book and Miss Gilman?" 
 
 * You may have your books and read them, if 
 you never breathe a word of it in my presence." 
 
 "And Miss Gilman?" 
 
 * You will see her, of course, but you must never 
 bring us together." 
 
 You are hard, mother and I always thought 
 you had such a loving, gentle heart." 
 
 " I would lay down my life for you, Douglas, 
 but I cannot cannot love that girl." 
 
 Very well, mother 
 
 You will remain ? " 
 
 " Do you know that it is bound to bring an un 
 comfortable feeling w r ith it the knowledge that 
 there is a subject which we cannot mention, and par 
 ticularly one which is so dear to me? It will make 
 a difference between us; there will not be the same
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 163 
 
 loving understanding and companionship. Can 
 you bear it? " 
 
 Yes. I will bear it, if you stay." 
 
 Very well, be it as you will." 
 
 Douglas sought Mrs. Mitchell s piazza that 
 evening in an unsettled frame of mind. He caught 
 sight of the lady through the open window. 
 
 " Beautiful evening after the rain, Mrs. Mitch 
 ell," he said, pleasantly. 
 
 " Indeed, we did have quite a shower," she re 
 plied, coming to the window. She had not seen 
 Gloria when she returned from her trip, so knew 
 nothing of the little scene on the water. 
 
 " May I see Miss Gilman? " 
 
 " I ll send her out," responded Mrs. Mitchell, as 
 she disappeared. 
 
 A blue-gowned figure soon emerged upon the 
 piazza. The next time Mrs. Mitchell looked out 
 the two were seated, talking animatedly together. 
 
 " I wonder what they talk about all the time," 
 thought the woman, as she moved cautiously away. 
 * That girl is altogether different from any girl I 
 ever knew. I wonder what his mother thinks about 
 her? But, I suppose no one, in her estimation, would 
 be good enough for Douglas Irving. She needn t 
 worry. That girl is smart enough for the Prince 
 of Wales."
 
 164 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Douglas had studiously refrained from rehears 
 ing much of the episode of the afternoon to Gloria. 
 He simply related that his mother was very bitter 
 toward Science, and had requested him not to men 
 tion it in her presence. 
 
 Gloria was quick, however, to suspect from the 
 strained expression on his face that something of 
 greater weight had occurred at home. 
 
 We cannot talk people into Christian Sci 
 ence," said the girl, gently. We must convince 
 them by our lives and works. Jesus was the great 
 Wayshower, and each Christian Scientist should al 
 so be in a degree a wayshower." 
 
 But, how it pains us that those whom we love 
 cannot see the truth of Christian Science! " Doug 
 las remarked, sadly. 
 
 " Patience " breathed the girl. We know that 
 sooner or later all prejudice and ignorance must 
 give up to the divine Mind. We cannot force 
 things." 
 
 " I am beginning to see that." 
 
 " It is right to say a word of Science a thought 
 of truth at times, but we should refrain from 
 voicing such statements as evoke antagonism or re 
 sentment. When one is ready for the Truth he will 
 be sure to show it," said Gloria, with great earnest 
 ness.
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 165 
 
 " Thank you, Miss Gilman. That was just the 
 thought I needed," returned the man, with a grate 
 ful look. 
 
 " I am glad that there are those who do under 
 stand us even before we speak," he continued, re 
 garding her expressive face. 
 
 " There always exists a bond of understanding 
 between those who love Truth," she said softly, 
 though flushing slightly under her companion s 
 glance. 
 
 At that moment a sound attracted the attention 
 of both Gloria was first to recognize it. 
 
 " It s a cat ! " she cried. " No doubt it is Teddy, 
 following out his relentless appetite for killing his 
 brothers of feebler power." 
 
 The cry came nearer and soon big Teddy 
 bounced onto the piazza, holding a good-sized rabbit 
 between his teeth. 
 
 " Oh, Teddy! how can you? " exclaimed the girl 
 in dismay. 
 
 For answer the cat deliberately dropped the 
 rabbit at her feet, then brushed lovingly around her 
 skirts, purring vociferously. 
 
 " No, Teddy, I don t love you nor praise you for 
 such adventures," said the girl, as she brushed the 
 cat away. " Poor bunny," as she looked down at the 
 little animal, which vainly struggled to lift itself.
 
 100 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Douglas raised the animal by its ears, but it 
 fell down instantly in a heap upon its back. 
 
 " His back is broken," exclaimed Douglas. 
 
 This sudden announcement brought a new look 
 to the girl s face. She rose quickly and put the 
 cat into the house. When she returned Douglas 
 noticed the glow on her cheeks and the unusual 
 brightness of the brown eyes. 
 
 We must not keep bunny any longer with a 
 broken back," she said. * There are no fatalities 
 nor any carnivorous ideas in God s creation. Let 
 us think that, and so free our little friend." Her 
 face was so radiant with hope and so softly tender 
 and beautiful, the man was deeply moved. 
 
 Suddenly she lifted a quick, searching face to 
 him. She found herself looking into a pair of ear 
 nest gray eyes and there was no sign of levity in 
 his fine expression nor about the mobile lips. She 
 sank into the nearest chair and closed her eyes. 
 
 For some time she remained perfectly quiet; 
 then she opened her eyes and gazed at the little 
 animal. 
 
 " God not only creates all, but He maintains 
 and preserves all perfect, and as no darkness can 
 withstand light, so no belief in injury can withstand 
 the omnipotence of Truth." 
 
 Douglas was listening to the words as they fell
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 167 
 
 slowly from the sweet lips. He hardly knew what 
 to expect. Looking at the rabbit he was surprised 
 to see its soft brown eyes blinking brightly. 
 
 Gloria had seemed totally unconscious of Doug 
 las, but now she turned toward him: "Please, 
 bring bunny out on the lawn." She rose and 
 stepped down to the ground. Irving took the an 
 imal by its ears and was quite unprepared for the 
 vigorous kicking which followed. He dropped him 
 gently to the ground where Gloria was standing: 
 and to his amazement the little animal remained 
 right side up, and sat perfectly quiet, blinking hard. 
 
 " Go on bunny," said Gloria, with a glad ring 
 in her voice, and she touched him with the tip of her 
 slipper. For answer the rabbit bounded lightly 
 across the lawn and was soon lost to view. 
 
 " Oh, I am so glad ! " she breathed, as she 
 turned toward her companion. 
 
 I did not know that one could heal animals 
 through Science, though I don t see why not," he 
 added as if in answer to his own question. 
 
 " Indeed, yes," returned the girl. " They 
 usually respond very quickly to the healing thought. 
 I have seen many beautiful results accomplished." 
 
 You must love animals." 
 
 " Indeed, I do," she returned, warmly. " I can 
 remember when I was a young girl how I used to
 
 168 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 mourn the seeming tragedy in the animal kingdom, 
 but since I have learned of Science, I know how to 
 be of use to them. I m so grateful to Mrs. Eddy 
 for showing us this wonderful way," she said, with 
 deep earnestness. 
 
 Douglas Irving long remembered that scene. It 
 lingered as a beautiful memory in his thought. The 
 crippled little animal and the compassionate look 
 on the girl s face ; next the pure, trustful and serene 
 expression when she gently touched the rabbit, 
 which responded with alacrity and normal action. 
 " A beautiful little miracle," he thought, as he 
 made his way homeward. 
 
 Gloria remained on the piazza for some time 
 after Douglas had gone, thinking over the happy 
 events of the day. " Surely Love is the only 
 power," she mused, as her mind turned to an occur 
 rence of the school room that afternoon. 
 
 For several afternoons, as she stood in the hall 
 to guard the lines of children, she had noticed that 
 one tall boy in Mr. Travis s room took particular 
 pains to look closely at her when he passed. His 
 face showed a disrespectful look, and his whole air 
 was supercilious. Gloria had now won the love of 
 nearly all the school, and many a radiant smile she 
 received as the children from the different rooms 
 marched past.
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 169 
 
 Gloria had noticed the malicious expression in 
 Fred Graham s eyes, but there was no answering 
 sign in the serene face of the teacher. However, 
 as the boy s manner was attracting the attention of 
 some of the other scholars, she knew that something 
 must be done to avoid a repetition. Putting out of 
 her mind the discordant mental picture she thought 
 of the boy as " Love s child, reflecting only the at 
 tributes of Love." The next night as he reached 
 her side when leaving the building, she looked di 
 rectly into his face and with a winning smile said 
 kindly: " Good-night, Fred! " 
 
 The boy was too surprised to reply, but hung his 
 head slightly. He had been absent for several days, 
 but on this occasion Gloria had particular need to 
 be grateful for divine Love. She had returned to 
 her room after the children had left the building 
 as she had work to complete in her class room. As 
 she was sitting at her desk her attention was at 
 tracted by a knock at the door. Upon opening it 
 she was a little surprised to see the tall Fred Graham 
 standing, hat in hand. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, can I do anything for you? 
 May I sharpen some pencils or erase the boards? " 
 
 Love had conquered hate, and for a moment the 
 teacher could scarcely realize that this was the same 
 boy who had manifested such an unpleasant attitude
 
 170 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 toward her. His desire to remain after hours to 
 assist her was proof enough of his change of 
 thought. As he helped her about the room they 
 chatted pleasantly and parted with the best of feel 
 ing on both sides. 
 
 " Science is of inestimable help to me," thought 
 the girl, as she entered the house. 
 
 You look charmingly happy," observed Mrs. 
 Mitchell, as she met Gloria in the hall. 
 
 Indeed, I have many reasons to be," returned 
 the girl, earnestly. 
 
 Gloria spent many of her evenings in the music 
 room, playing over the hymns and practicing the 
 music for the school. Mrs. Mitchell was glad that 
 the girl took her place at the piano to-night. She 
 often followed Gloria with her sewing or knitting 
 and was an appreciative listener. 
 
 After Gloria had finished singing the hymns, 
 Mrs. Mitchell remarked somewhat apologetically, 
 " I have been reading some in your books to-day." 
 Gloria had noticed that some one had made excur 
 sions in her text book as the marker had been 
 changed. 
 
 "Yes?" 
 
 " Some things are true enough, but one would 
 have to have a dictionary as big as a house to see 
 through the rest of them."
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 171 
 
 Gloria smiled. :< I used to think something like 
 that myself, but now it seems so simple." 
 
 " H m," with a keen look at the bright, young 
 face. 
 
 " I could go most of it, if it wasn t for Mrs. 
 Eddy herself she sets herself up so it makes me 
 boil all over." 
 
 The girl made no reply. 
 
 " I would like to tell you something, my dear," 
 and here the woman cleared her throat. 
 
 " Lucy Briggs knows all about Mrs. Eddy and 
 she says 
 
 Who is Lucy Briggs? " interrupted Gloria, 
 for she had heard the name on several occasions. 
 
 " Lucy Briggs is my cousin, and she lives in 
 Boston," with the air of utmost importance. 
 
 After a moment s pause the woman continued, 
 " Lucy Briggs says that Mrs. Eddy takes medicine 
 herself, and that she goes to see a doctor." 
 
 The words evidently did not produce the effect 
 upon the youthful listener that the speaker had 
 expected. 
 
 " Lucy Briggs lives very near to Mrs. Eddy s 
 house and she knows that Mrs. Eddy has an under 
 ground passage that leads to a doctor s office! " 
 
 Gloria raised her eyebrows and laughed mirth- 
 fully.
 
 172 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Mrs. Mitchell, how can you credit such non 
 sense? " 
 
 It isn t nonsense," retorted the woman. " Lucy 
 Briggs has an intimate friend whose sister knows a 
 friend of the doctor, and she says it s all true, though 
 most folks are ignorant of it." 
 
 The girlish laugh and utter disregard for such 
 a confidential secret was not altogether appeasing 
 to the woman. There s just this much about it," 
 she continued, " I would study Christian Science 
 and look into it more if it wasn t for that Mrs. Eddy, 
 hut I don t want anything to do with it as long as 
 she is in it, for I don t like her and I don t care if 
 you know it. I never liked to speak of this before 
 to you," she said half-apologetically, as Gloria 
 stood somewhat abashed at her outburst, " but it is 
 just how I feel. The more I read and think about 
 her, the worse I dislike her." 
 
 Gloria had learned the wisdom of refraining 
 from speech on such occasions. Mrs. Mitchell 
 thought she saw a look of pity on the sweet face as 
 the girl arranged her music and closed the piano. 
 
 Kind of hard on the girl," thought the woman, 
 " but I feel it my duty to warn her." 
 
 " Good-night," said the girl, gently, as she went 
 lightly up the stairs. 
 
 * Well, I wonder who twas she felt sorry for,"
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 173 
 
 resumed Mrs. Mitchell, to herself, as she straight 
 ened the rug energetically. Somehow, her revela 
 tion hadn t ended quite as she had anticipated. 
 
 " I don t care what she thinks about that wom 
 an and I know by the way I ve seen her look at 
 that picture of her on the wall that she just wor 
 ships her but I don t, far from it," with another 
 shove of the rug. 
 
 There s that neuralgia coming on again," she 
 exclaimed, as she felt a sharp twinge in her face. 
 " No sleep to-night, I suppose, and those doctors 
 can t do a thing." 
 
 Gloria had retired immediately upon reaching 
 her room, and was soon fast asleep. Some hours 
 later she was awakened by what sounded like a 
 moan of pain. She thought she must be mistaken, 
 but sat up in bed to listen. Soon another and an 
 other low cry smote her ears. 
 
 " It is from Mrs. Mitchell s room," thought the 
 girl, " what shall I do? " Meanwhile she mentally 
 declared that harmony filled all space and pain had 
 no rightful existence. 
 
 Another moan, however, decided her, and she 
 donned a light bath robe and stepped noiselessly 
 across the hall. The sick woman was now moan 
 ing too loudly to hear the repeated rap, so Gloria 
 softly entered the room.
 
 174 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Mrs. Mitchell, what is the trouble? " 
 
 " Oh, this pain is unbearable! " the woman cried, 
 as Gloria laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. I m 
 sorry I wakened you, but, oh, this horrible neural 
 gia! " She sat up in bed and rocked back and forth 
 in agony. 
 
 " Can I do something for you? " said the voice, 
 softly. * You know, I d be glad to help you if you 
 wish it." 
 
 " I don t know what you can do," groaned the 
 woman. " Medicine don t do me any good, and 
 I ve given up the poultices." 
 
 " I wish she d go ahead and treat me her way," 
 thought the woman. " She ought not to let me suf 
 fer like this." 
 
 " Oh, what shall I do! " she sobbed, with nerv 
 ous excitement, as a fresh paroxysm seized her. 
 
 I will do anything you wish," said Gloria, 
 kindly. 
 
 " Can I bring you anything from down stairs? 
 I am not afraid to go down alone." 
 
 " No," was the short reply. " Did you ever 
 have neuralgia? " 
 
 " No, but mother used to suffer from it. She 
 doesn t any more," she added, softly. 
 
 "Science?" 
 
 " Yes."
 
 THE WAY OF LOVE 175 
 
 " Miss Gilman," turning with sudden determi 
 nation to the girl, " do you believe my feeling 
 toward Mrs. Eddy could have any connection with 
 this pain to-night? " 
 
 The question surprised Gloria, as it disclosed 
 the fact that the woman had gained more than a 
 little from her furtive glances at the book. 
 
 " All wrong thoughts bring us under the rod 
 and hate is not productive of harmony," was the 
 gentle response. 
 
 Yes, hate, that s the right word for it," ex 
 claimed the woman sitting upright. " It has been 
 like a seething volcano in my breast all day," with 
 a peculiar glitter in her eyes that Gloria had never 
 seen there before. " I like what s in that book, 
 but I can t read it without thinking of Mrs. Eddy 
 and then I get a hot, burning feeling in my head." 
 
 Gloria was silent, but her look was very loving, 
 as it rested upon the suffering face. At last she 
 spoke : 
 
 " Dear Mrs. Mitchell, my mother was healed 
 of chronic invalidism, and my sister was brought 
 back almost from the dead; you have seen Muriel 
 Lee restored to health and I have told you how I 
 have been healed of acute pain in my side. Cannot 
 you believe these things and love the good woman 
 who made it possible that these dear ones and thou-
 
 176 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 sands of others should be made well? A corrupt 
 tree cannot bring forth good fruit. If you will just 
 let love impersonal love for everybody just flood 
 your being so that you feel it, I know that the pain 
 will disappear." 
 
 " And o er earth s troubled, angry sea, 
 
 I see Christ walk, 
 And come to me, and tenderly, 
 Divinely talk. " * 
 
 " Say that again, dear," with a catch in her 
 voice as the pain seemed returning. Gloria went 
 over it the second time. " If I can do nothing more 
 for you I will leave you now," she said, softly. 
 " And if you want me for anything at all, call me." 
 The door closed softly and Mrs. Mitchell was alone. 
 
 1 " Miscellaneous Writings," p. 397.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 
 
 " SHE might have done me some good," thought 
 the sufferer, " had she treated me, but I couldn t 
 bring myself to ask her." A sudden twinge of pain 
 made the woman wince, and as she rocked to and 
 fro she thought of the sweet, gentle face and the 
 beautiful verse Gloria had repeated to her. " Maybe 
 that child is right, and I ought to love everybody 
 Mrs. Eddy must be good to write a book that raised 
 Muriel Lee and put her on her feet. Oh, why am 
 I so hateful! " she sobbed, remorsefully. 
 
 Presently she forced herself for a moment to 
 endure the pain, but as a fresh paroxysm seized her, 
 she clutched spasmodically at the covers. Suddenly 
 she bolted from the bed and sinking on her knees, 
 cried out : 
 
 " Oh, God, I do love you I love Mrs. Eddy, 
 I love everybody. She is good and I know she is. 
 Take this horrid hate from me, I shall never speak 
 another word against her, for I love her I love 
 her and everybody." 
 
 177
 
 178 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 The voice ceased and the figure with a strangely 
 quiet feeling returned to bed and sank upon the soft 
 pillow. " How peaceful I feel and how happy! " 
 The first thing that she knew after that was that 
 daylight was shining in at the window. 
 
 What does this mean? " she thought, bewilder- 
 ingly, as she took her watch from under her pillow. 
 It was just six o clock. She put her hands to her 
 face. " No swelling," she exclaimed in astonish 
 ment, " and no stiffness, nor soreness." She moved 
 her face about in incredulous recognition of 
 the fact. 
 
 Why, I feel light-hearted as a girl," she mused, 
 as she went hastily downstairs. I wonder what 
 Miss Gilman will say! " 
 
 " Good morning," said the cheery voice, as 
 Gloria looked into the kitchen before going to the 
 breakfast table. 
 
 " Oh, I m as fresh as a daisy," exclaimed Mrs. 
 Mitchell, with vivacity. " I had a fine sleep and 
 when I awoke this morning the sun was gilding 
 everything in the room. Not even any stiffness 
 left." Then she related her experience to Gloria. 
 
 " I m so glad," breathed the girl, rapturously. 
 " Love was the true antidote and chased the error 
 right away." 
 
 " Yes," agreed the woman, with a new light in
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 179 
 
 her eyes. "I m going to be different now. You ll 
 see." 
 
 Several days passed before Gloria had another 
 opportunity for a chat with Mrs. Mitchell. She 
 had noticed, however, a softening of her manner 
 whenever Science had been mentioned, and was not 
 surprised one afternoon to find the lady waiting for 
 her in a very happy frame of mind. 
 
 " Miss Gilman, wait until I tell you what hap 
 pened to-day," she exclaimed with awe, as she fol 
 lowed Gloria to her room and seated herself near 
 her. 
 
 " Something good, I can see." 
 
 " I know how glad you ll be," and she paused. 
 " For ten years I have not spoken to John White, 
 the man who owns the big house opposite " 
 pointing to a spacious dwelling plainly visible 
 from the window " nor he to me. It all happened 
 because of some chickens of his that got into my 
 newly made garden and scratched up all the seeds. 
 We had words over it and although we ve passed 
 each other by lots of times neither of us ever spoke 
 to the other from that day. I knew he hated the 
 sight of me and well, I wasn t in love with him. 
 After that night when you talked so plain to me 
 about love and hate, I just knew that I would 
 have to love that man, too." A bright flush warmed
 
 180 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 the cheeks of the woman, as Gloria gave her a 
 glowing look. Yesterday, as I was looking at the 
 pretty roses in the yard an idea came to me, and 
 before I knew what I was a doing I just picked 
 some of the prettiest flowers I could find and went 
 straight across the street and up to the front stoop 
 where the old man was sitting. I could see I took 
 him terribly by surprise; and my own heart was 
 beating as though it were coming out, but I walked 
 right up to him, put the roses into his lap and said: 
 I am sorry for not speaking to you all these years 
 and I m going to do different in the future. Be 
 fore he could get his breath I was out of the gate 
 and over here on my own porch." 
 
 Gloria s face was beaming. 
 
 " Nor is that all! " exclaimed the happy wom 
 an. " After I d finished my dinner dishes to 
 day I looked out on the stoop and there stood John 
 White just going to ring the bell. He went home 
 a little while before you came. We had such a good 
 talk together. I thought you wouldn t mind so 
 I ran up and got Mrs. Eddy s book of Miscel 
 laneous Writings that has that piece, * Love Your 
 Enemies in it. I took it down to him and said, 
 * Here s the piece that brought me to my right 
 mind, perhaps you d like to read it. Well, he took 
 it out of my hand and read every word of it. He
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 181 
 
 seemed deeply affected by it, too, and said that it 
 was certainly the most beautiful thing he had ever 
 read." 
 
 Well, you are progressing beautifully. How 
 wonderful are the ways of Love ! " 
 
 Even Arnold Travis remarked the unusually 
 happy look upon his aunt s face. 
 
 " Yes, I m looking into that book that has made 
 so many other people happy," she returned, smiling. 
 
 " H m, still another one," glancing at Gloria. 
 
 " We must all learn, you know," replied the girl, 
 " and blessed are they who prove for themselves." 
 
 " Some one told me that you are reading Sci 
 ence and Health, Arnold? " said his aunt, interrog 
 atively. 
 
 He gave Gloria a swift glance which did not 
 escape his aunt s quick eyes. 
 
 " No, it wasn t Miss Gilman. A little bird told 
 me." Arnold immediately decided the little bird 
 to be Muriel Lee but he did not voice his suspicion. 
 
 " Yes, I am reading it, and shall continue my 
 study of it." 
 
 The tone was kind, but carried with it the im 
 pression that he did not wish any further question 
 ing upon the subject. 
 
 The days sped by and soon the end of November 
 had arrived.
 
 182 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 This will be our last game this year, I m think 
 ing," said Douglas on Saturday afternoon, as the 
 quartette made their way to the grounds. 
 
 We have certainly enjoyed these beautiful af 
 ternoons, even if others would call croquet very 
 tame, haven t we, Miss Lee? " said Travis, appeal 
 ing to the dainty lady who, upon this occasion, was 
 clad in a soft yellow gown with pretty trim 
 mings. 
 
 I have indeed," cried the girl, brightly, flush 
 ing slightly under the admiring glance. 
 
 " How well that color tones with your hair! " 
 he said, as his gaze rested for a moment on the 
 pretty dress, then on the blond head, while the wind 
 played gently with the stray curls. 
 
 " Arnold, thou art verily returning to thy 
 youth," laughed the rich voice of Douglas, as he 
 noted the animated look on his friend s face. 
 " Months ago I thought that age was fastening 
 itself on you, but pon my word, you look younger 
 every day." 
 
 " Have you not yet discovered that there is no 
 age in Science?" returned the gentleman, with 
 mock gravity. 
 
 Muriel laughed and clapped her hands in her 
 childish fashion. These men are discussing 
 age, " she said, turning to Gloria, who had re-
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 183 
 
 turned to the house for a moment but now came 
 hatless toward them. 
 
 "I m sure they know that age does not count," 
 said Gloria, with an arch look. 
 
 While the men were selecting the mallets, Muriel 
 glanced at Gloria. Why did you wear Mr. Irv- 
 ing s dress instead of mine? You look beautiful in 
 blue, of course, but I just love to see you in pink," 
 she said, naively. 
 
 Gloria flushed. " Why do you call this Mr. 
 Irving s dress? " apparently deeply in thought over 
 a refractory bow at her waist. 
 
 " Why, because I heard him say to Mr. Travis 
 once as you came out of the house dressed in blue, 
 that you made him think of a blue forget-me-not. 
 I think he meant that it was hard to forget you 
 after he had seen you in blue," finished the girl, in 
 nocently. 
 
 " I notice that you wear yellow," said Gloria, 
 looking up with a mischievous twinkle in her dark 
 eyes, though her face was still flushed. 
 
 " Yes, you like it best, you know, and Mr. Travis 
 likes it, too," demurely. 
 
 " I feel that we are going to get this game, Miss 
 Lee," exclaimed Travis. And they did. Although 
 Gloria and Douglas won the rest of the games, the 
 first one remained a pleasant memory to them.
 
 184 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 As they returned to the house Mrs. Mitchell ap 
 peared with cream and cake which she had pre 
 pared for them. 
 
 " Aunt Martha, this is a treat," said Travis, as 
 they seated themselves at the small tables in the 
 music room. 
 
 " I heard you say that this would be your last 
 game this year, so I thought I d do my share in 
 making it a pleasant occasion." They all insisted 
 that she share it with them, but she was determined 
 that they should enjoy it by themselves, saying that 
 she would take some across the street and eat it with 
 Mr. White. 
 
 " I shan t mix up with their plans," she solilo 
 quized, as she crossed the street. ; Pears to me they 
 are terribly happy this afternoon. Muriel in her 
 yellow gown and Gloria all in blue. Lands! but 
 Arnold Travis may not remain a chronic bachelor 
 after all ; and the way Douglas Irving looks at Miss 
 Gilman! I believe he worships the ground she 
 walks on and she acts all unconcerned about it. 
 Any other girl s head would have been turned long 
 ago. If the fruit and flowers she gets from them 
 young ones at school, and the looks that she gets 
 from the handsomest man in Mapleville don t turn 
 her head, why, she s extraordinary, indeed." 
 
 " Are you very busy this evening, Miss Gil-
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 185 
 
 man? " asked Arnold Travis a week later, as he 
 pushed back the curtains that led into the music 
 room. 
 
 " Come right in, Mr. Travis, I was just looking 
 over some new music, but it can wait, I am sure," 
 said the girl, with a ready smile. 
 
 Travis seated himself in an easy chair and, put 
 ting his elbows on its wide arms, rested his chin on 
 his hands. 
 
 It had been several days since he had mentioned 
 Christian Science to Gloria while alone, although 
 it was often brought into the conversation at the 
 dinner table or when the four young people were 
 together. Gloria observed a different look upon the 
 man s face to-night. It was a trifle serious, yet on 
 the whole was a satisfied and restful expression. 
 
 :< I have something to tell you, which I think, 
 will surprise you anyhow it will please you." 
 
 Gloria gave his face a searching look and for 
 the first time observed its unusual pallor; then she 
 remembered that he had not appeared at the supper 
 table. 
 
 The girl looked questioningly at him. 
 
 Instead of taking a trip to Bridgeport to-day 
 
 in an automobile as I had intended, I boarded the 
 
 train at Mapleville station. As we reached the 
 
 depot here on my return, I foolishly jumped from
 
 186 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 the step before the train had fully stopped. I landed 
 on something which turned under me and threw me. 
 As I fell, my weight came down heavily upon my 
 left foot which was doubled under me, and as I 
 tried to rise I knew that I had a sprained ankle. 
 My first thought," with a reminiscent smile, " was 
 to be extremely angry and I was on the point of 
 giving vent to my feelings when suddenly a line 
 from Science and Health rushed through my 
 memory. It was a sentence which I had read sev 
 eral times that morning. I said nothing, as some 
 one appeared just at that moment and assisted me 
 into a carriage and brought me home." 
 
 You must have come while I was over to Mu 
 riel s," exclaimed Gloria, " and your aunt was away 
 from home also ! " 
 
 Yes, the house was deserted and here I was 
 alone with a sprained ankle. By this time it was 
 paining me almost beyond endurance and the foot 
 had swollen to such an extent that I could not 
 remove my shoe. * 
 
 Gloria involuntarily glanced at the member in 
 question and as it appeared to be in a normal con 
 dition something of what he was going to say re 
 vealed itself to her. 
 
 I was excited enough about it now I can tell 
 you!"
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 187 
 
 " Man s extremity is God s opportunity, 
 breathed the girl. 
 
 " So it appeared. I happened to think of what 
 you said to me one evening soon after you came 
 here. Some day the opportunity will be given you 
 to prove Science for yourself. There seemed noth 
 ing else for me to do and a sudden determination 
 seized me. I took the little book and read in it how 
 we should exercise control over our bodies. I re 
 membered another talk we had had proving that 
 things are not what they seem and before I knew 
 it, I found myself declaring that I had not been 
 hurt, for perfection fills all space. I must have sat 
 there about twenty minutes reading and reasoning 
 alternately when I felt the pain ease a little and 
 a drowsiness came over me. I managed to get to 
 the couch and as I lay there I verily felt the pain 
 leave little by little, then I seemed to feel the swell 
 ing recede. I did not know whether I was dreaming 
 or not, but such a quiet, peaceful feeling came over 
 me that I did not move. The next thing I knew 
 the clock struck, and I had been asleep two hours. 
 I felt the same peaceful feeling within me and not 
 a pain or an ache in the disabled foot! I dared not 
 look at the foot, but I felt such a sense of awe and 
 gratitude that the pain had gone that I gave one 
 bound and stood firmly on both feet."
 
 188 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 I am so glad," murmured the girl, with a 
 radiant look. 
 
 Yes, I stood there, and still felt no pain. I 
 looked down at my ankle and there it was as you see 
 it now perfectly normal. At once I strode around 
 the room, but experienced no bad results nothing 
 that would suggest that an accident had ever oc 
 curred." 
 
 " And it never did in Truth," exclaimed Gloria. 
 " Now, you know" she breathed, softly. : How 
 glad your mother will be! " 
 
 Yes, now I know. I have proven for myself 
 the power of divine Mind. By Jove, mother will 
 be delighted!" 
 
 ; Did you tell your aunt? " 
 
 Yes, and she is ever so pleased. It seemed 
 she opened my door and, finding me asleep, did not 
 disturb me." 
 
 " I have been gaining a better understand 
 ing of late, but a few more puzzling questions have 
 presented themselves to me. I mentioned them 
 to Miss Lee but she is perfectly happy, she 
 says, to see as much light as she does, and knows 
 that the rest will reveal itself to her at the right 
 time." 
 
 " She is so dear," said Gloria, warmly. " She 
 has already made several demonstrations in her
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 189 
 
 home and she constantly puts her understanding to 
 practical test." 
 
 " I see that is the best thing to do," admitted 
 the man. " I am glad of one thing that I learned 
 from Mrs. Eddy; that is, that there is not a devil 
 which constantly leads us into temptation and that 
 after death rolls us about in a lake of brimstone 
 with red-hot pitchforks." 
 
 Gloria s laugh rang out musically. " Did you 
 really believe that? " 
 
 Well, something like it. When I was a boy 
 I heard some pretty rough sermons of the brimstone 
 type, and I remember I had some doubts whether 
 it might be the harps which would amuse me later 
 or the dainty pitchforks." 
 
 " I have been troubled with the thought," re 
 sumed Travis, returning again to seriousness, " that 
 Christian Science in teaching the unreality of sin, 
 encourages its indulgence." 
 
 " Oh, no! you have a wrong idea," said the girl, 
 quickly. We do not believe that one can get rid 
 of sin by ignoring it or by calling it a delusion. 
 One does not do wrong because he believes there is 
 nothing in it, but because he believes there is some 
 thing in it. It is only as we perceive that there is 
 no pleasure in sinning that we cease to sin; yet it 
 is impossible to escape the punishment due to wrong-
 
 190 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 doing. We need not fear sin, nor love it because 
 it is not of God. The sinner is induced to abandon 
 his belief in the power and pleasure of sin and to 
 win forgiveness by forsaking sin. It is by gaining 
 a love for goodness that one is enabled to abandon 
 more quickly the phases of evil." 
 
 " I know there is no evil in God, so I reasoned 
 that it could only seem to be in us." 
 
 " Of course, goodness can take no cognizance 
 of evil," assented Gloria. The more God-like a 
 man becomes, the less he knows of evil. A mistake 
 can be corrected only by knowing the truth about 
 it. So it is with sin as well as sickness. It is healed 
 to the extent that we know that the same fountain 
 cannot both yield salt water and fresh that in 
 Him we live, and move, and have our being. The 
 possibility of destroying evil of any nature lies in 
 the fact that it is only a temporal falsity, while good 
 is the eternal reality." 
 
 " I see more clearly now," admitted the man, 
 with a pleased voice. We must see that sin can 
 not really belong to us since God made us and 
 by learning more of the real and good, why, the 
 erroneous beliefs will vanish." 
 
 Yes," Gloria agreed. When the nothing 
 ness of sin is made plain to us through the under 
 standing of Truth, then we have no more interest
 
 TRAVIS MAKES A DEMONSTRATION 191 
 
 in its retention than has the urchin in his whilom 
 belief that four and four are nine." 
 
 " I think that I shall see that more clearly as I 
 perfect it in my own life. I begin to see that I have 
 been somewhat of a conceited idiot, and that there 
 are many ways in which I can elevate my thought. 
 I understand more clearly than ever before that 
 matter can in reality have no pain, because I proved 
 it this afternoon for myself." 
 
 " And fruits are the very best evidences of our 
 understanding," said the girl, earnestly. 
 
 You are right there," returned Travis, posi 
 tively. There was a moment s silence before he 
 spoke again.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTUBE 
 
 " ORTHODOX religion teaches that after man 
 dies his soul is resurrected from his dead body. I 
 never could see through such a miraculous perform 
 ance. I am right in thinking Science repudiates 
 such a belief, am I not, Miss Gilman? " 
 
 Gloria gave a decided nod. " Our resurrection 
 should commence now. The putting off of the old 
 man with his deeds sin, disease and error will 
 bring to light the new man the real, immortal 
 man. Jesus proved that life is not in the body, else 
 it would have been destroyed when his body was put 
 to death." 
 
 That is certainly a much clearer thought. I 
 am reminded of a conversation I heard to-day be 
 tween two very small individuals. I believe they 
 were both under six. It appeared that an aunt of 
 the boy s had passed away not long ago in his home. 
 I presume his mother told him that the dear woman 
 went to heaven. The lad was telling the little girl 
 friend that some pail of his aunt had gone up to 
 
 192
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 193 
 
 the sky. What is it that goes up ? asked the little 
 girl, with a puzzled look. 4 Pooh ! returned the 
 boy, with a supercilious air, why, the inside of 
 course, the heart and lungs and like that. 
 
 " Oh! oh! " exclaimed Gloria laughing, though 
 there were tears in her eyes. " The dear, little chil 
 dren!" 
 
 * I presume that the mother had told the lad 
 that the soul which was inside had gone to heaven," 
 declared Travis. " Children are quick to arrive at 
 conclusions. Science is becoming more satisfactory 
 to me every day, and you have been a great help to 
 me. I feel I owe you a great debt of thanks," said 
 the man, with warmth. 
 
 " I knew that the light would be revealed to you 
 if you were earnest and persistent." 
 
 " I was conversing with an old friend the other 
 day, and was surprised to learn that his sister had 
 embraced Christian Science. He told me of a won 
 derful healing which she experienced with her eyes. 
 Would you like to hear of it? " 
 
 Yes, I should," she said, gladly. 
 
 This young woman had the verdict of several 
 specialists that nothing more could be done to restore 
 her eyes to a normal condition, and that she must 
 expect to wear glasses for the rest of her life. She 
 was subject to severe headaches if she removed her
 
 194 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 glasses even for a few minutes. She gave up read 
 ing almost entirely and could use her eyes but little 
 for sewing. Worthington told me that the doctors 
 intimated that his sister might lose her sight alto 
 gether. Well, it seems that the girl heard of Sci 
 ence somehow, and had treatments from a practi 
 tioner. The healer told her at the start, that she 
 might use the glasses if she wished, and that she 
 would know when to remove them. One afternoon, 
 only a short time after she had commenced the treat 
 ments, while she was sewing, suddenly everything 
 hecame black before her eyes. The girl removed 
 her glasses and, after cleaning them thoroughly, re 
 turned them to her eyes. The darkness was as dense 
 as before. She cleaned them again, but with the 
 same result. The girl was now thoroughly fright 
 ened as she thought she was becoming blind. Si 
 multaneously came the words of the practitioner to 
 her You will know when you do not need your 
 glasses. Wonderingly she lifted the glasses from 
 her eyes and looked down at her sewing. Her sight 
 was perfect." 
 
 Gloria s face was radiant. What a wonderful 
 proof of God s practical Truth." 
 
 Yes, it is. Worthington himself was quite af 
 fected as he told me about it. He said that his 
 sister broke her glasses then and there, knowing that
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 195 
 
 she would never need them again. She never has; 
 and she is now very earnest in the faith." 
 
 " Indeed, she should be," murmured Gloria. 
 
 " I told Worthington that I had been looking 
 into the subject myself and he was quite surprised. 
 I could see by his conversation that he also had been 
 doing a little investigation. Once he slapped me 
 on the shoulder, and said, I think the Scientists are 
 inconsistent because they wear clothes, eat food, heat 
 their houses, yet they affirm there is no reality in 
 matter. Now, how would you answer him? " asked 
 Travis, tentatively, as he leaned back in his chair 
 and looked full at the white-clad figure opposite. 
 
 We can always point one to Jesus as our ex 
 ample," returned Gloria. " He healed the sick and 
 raised the dead through his understanding of the 
 nothingness of matter, yet he wore clothes and ate 
 and drank. Christian Scientists claim no more than 
 to be humble followers of Jesus, and know full well 
 that they have but taken their first steps in follow 
 ing Him." 
 
 I ll remember that and add it to the explana 
 tion, the next time I meet him. I thought that my 
 arguments did not quite satisfy him, although I 
 could see they made some impression." 
 
 I am sure they did," responded the girl, in her 
 enthusiastic manner. " Perhaps, before you see him
 
 196 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 again, he will have thought it out to his entire satis 
 faction." 
 
 " He will have thought out a new lot of ques 
 tions, I venture," remarked Travis, in a jocose vein. 
 " He spoke of one thing which was a sticker for 
 me, too. He said, that, although he had seen his 
 sister so wonderfully healed, and knew of others 
 who had received health through Christian Science, 
 he nevertheless heard now and then of one who did 
 not recover under the Science treatment. He said 
 that Omnipotence did not admit of failure, and 
 one failure must place the entire method under sus 
 picion." 
 
 Gloria noticed the cloud that seemed to darken 
 the mental horizon of Travis. After a moment s 
 thought, she said: 
 
 " An accurate mathematical rule would not pro 
 duce perfect results unless it were perfectly applied. 
 A failure to obtain the correct result would not 
 be indicative of an error in the rule, but would 
 make plain the fact that the student had not under 
 stood and applied the rule correctly. Christian 
 Science cannot fail; but students of Christian 
 Science may." 
 
 " Why, didn t I see that before! " exclaimed the 
 man. " Of course should a boy fail to obtain the 
 correct result to a problem in mathematics, I should
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 197 
 
 not think of condemning the book or the rules. I 
 told him if a Christian Scientist died that he was 
 not a real Scientist. Perhaps that was not quite 
 right? " 
 
 Gloria s brow contracted slightly. " Paul said 
 that the last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 
 A real Christian Scientist is one who, like the apos 
 tle, does not claim to have attained, but claims to 
 be striving faithfully and persistently toward that 
 attainment. Brethren, I count not myself to have 
 apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting 
 those things which are behind, and reaching forth 
 unto those things which are before, I press toward 
 the mark for the prize of the high calling of God 
 in Christ Jesus. Christian Scientists do not claim 
 to have reached the zenith of demonstration of the 
 allness of Mind and the nothingness of matter, but 
 they accept this truth and prove it proportionately 
 to their understanding." 
 
 At this moment Aunt Martha appeared in the 
 doorway. : Pears to me that you folks are more 
 religious than common to-night: I have been here 
 twice before, but you were too busy to notice me." 
 What is it, Aunt Martha? " asked her nephew, 
 well knowing that something preyed on the wom 
 an s mind. 
 
 " Well, it s this," she ejaculated, as she seated
 
 198 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 herself in the nearest chair. " John White has 
 offered his horse and buggy to me for to-morrow 
 afternoon. I m glad it will be Saturday, for I want 
 Miss Gilman to go with me." 
 
 * You don t mean that dashy animal that the 
 coachman drives early in the morning," said Travis, 
 raising his hands in mock dismay. I guess it must 
 be Sallie that he will lend. Well, she s safe 
 enough." 
 
 You re nicely mistaken, I reckon, Arnold 
 Travis," replied the lady, with more than usual 
 vivacity in the black, snapping eyes. It s Prince 
 that we are to have, and he is perfectly safe and 
 gentle, and not afraid of automobiles." 
 
 " Aunt Martha, I won t allow you to drive that 
 animal!" said the man, now thoroughly alarmed. 
 " He is no lady s horse, that I know, although he 
 appears quite lambish." 
 
 " Lands! He s as gentle as a kitten," declared 
 his aunt. ; I ve known how to manage a horse since 
 I was a child. You don t think that I lived in 
 Orange County on a farm all my younger days for 
 nothing, do you, Arnold Travis? I can manage 
 that horse as well as the coachman ever thought of 
 doing; John White would not offer him if he did 
 not think he was thoroughly safe," she added with 
 determination.
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 199 
 
 " What does Miss Oilman say? " asked Travis, 
 as he turned toward Gloria. 
 
 ; * Why, I shall not be afraid, I m sure," re 
 sponded the girl. " Of course it would not be wise 
 for us to run recklessly into danger, but if the owner 
 thinks the horse is safe, and if Mrs. Mitchell under 
 stands driving, why I do not see that it would be 
 injudicious." 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell brightened perceptibly. " I m 
 glad you re so sensible," bestowing a grateful look 
 upon Gloria. 
 
 Martha Mitchell had some failings. She liked 
 extremely to have others feel her importance and 
 to drive through town with this fancy high-stepper 
 and to handle the ribbons alone, this prospect had 
 been sufficient to occupy her waking and sleeping 
 hours for several days. 
 
 When the time appointed for the drive came, 
 Gloria stood on the porch waiting for the carriage 
 to arrive. She had not long to wait, however, for 
 soon a high vehicle appeared, drawn by a dark bay 
 horse. 
 
 What a beauty!" Gloria exclaimed, as she 
 patted his glossy coat, and talked in a low, even 
 tone to him. : Prince will take good care of the 
 ladies, won t you?" continued the girl, as she put 
 her hand on his arched neck.
 
 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell was sitting erect in the cart, her 
 hands firmly holding the reins. She had great faith 
 in the gentleness of the horse, and also full con 
 fidence in her own ability as a horsewoman. Dur 
 ing her girlhood she had driven horses that many a 
 man might well fear and she had conquered at every 
 attempt. 
 
 While Gloria stood patting the beautiful animal 
 Travis and Irving came down the street and quick 
 ened their steps at the sight which met their eyes. 
 " Aunt Martha, you had better do a little demon 
 strating mentally as well as physically, I think. 
 Where are you going? " 
 
 ;< I think that we shall drive toward Bridgeport; 
 the roads are particularly good there." 
 
 Well, you have a fine day, and I suppose that 
 I must think you are perfectly safe." 
 
 Irving assisted Gloria into the cart. He felt 
 dissatisfied that they were to go without the coach 
 man, and raised his eyes, intending to voice his 
 sentiments. As he looked into the sweet face turned 
 to him, he thought he saw a gentle rebuke in the 
 soft, dark eyes. Gazing more closely and earnestly 
 into their clear depths he found nothing there but 
 the reflection of peace. 
 
 " Divine protection always surrounds us, you 
 know," she said, in a low voice, as she looked into
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 201 
 
 the grave eyes. At that moment Mrs. Mitchell 
 spoke to the horse and they started. Gloria looked 
 back as they were rounding the bend in the road. 
 The two men lifted their hats as she waved her 
 gloved hand to them. 
 
 You need have no fear," said Arnold, rather 
 inconsistently, as he saw the concern in his friend s 
 face. " Aunt Martha is better than lots of men in 
 managing a horse. Anyhow I think the horse has 
 no faults besides high spirits." 
 
 Douglas did not reply. Many times that day 
 he remembered the soft radiance in the brown eyes 
 and the happy smile parting the red lips. 
 
 For a few minutes Gloria and her companion 
 both watched in silence Prince s strong muscles un 
 der his shining coat. As the girl noted the manner 
 in which the woman reined the horse she chided her 
 self that she had allowed a single fear thought to 
 enter her consciousness. The perfect ease with 
 which Mrs. Mitchell guided the spirited steed 
 proved at once her expert ability in that direction. 
 
 They drove toward Bridgeport for a distance 
 of about ten miles, and then rested the horse for a 
 short time. 
 
 Prince certainly has behaved splendidly! " ex 
 claimed Gloria, with enthusiasm, as they started for 
 home.
 
 202 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Of course; he is well trained and perfectly 
 harmless," returned the driver, with a self-com 
 placent air. 
 
 I wonder if they all thought I was particu 
 larly anxious to get my bones broken at this late 
 day," thought the woman, as she remembered the 
 little faith they had placed in her judgment. 
 :< Lands ! I know how to handle a horse as well as 
 she knows how to handle those rascals in school," 
 as her gaze rested on her fair companion. 
 
 " See the beautiful golden rod ! " exclaimed 
 Gloria. " I thought I had gathered the last the 
 other day. May I get it, Mrs. Mitchell? " 
 
 " Of course, child, and take it home as a souve 
 nir. You had better get out on my side as the road 
 seems quite stony here." Reining the horse to the 
 right side of the road, she put the reins gently on 
 the front-board, while Gloria stood expecting to 
 pass in front of her. Just at that moment an auto 
 mobile came dashing by at a terrific speed. It 
 approached from behind them and neither heard 
 it until it was directly upon them. The startled 
 animal reared and plunged to one side. Gloria was 
 thrown violently to her seat. Mrs. Mitchell made a 
 plunge for the reins but Prince had pulled the lines 
 over the board when he had brushed his long tail 
 over them.
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 203 
 
 As soon as the animal found himself uncon 
 trolled he dashed forward. Mrs. Mitchell was ter 
 rified as she realized their perilous position and 
 knew that it was because of her carelessness in yield 
 ing possession of the reins. Gloria clung firmly to 
 the seat ; her face was white, but in spite of the mad 
 career of the horse and their terrific rate of speed, 
 a strange sense of numbness took possession of her. 
 She seemed to realize but in a vague way what was 
 happening, while over and over again in her 
 thought she echoed these words: "Love hath in 
 finite resources." Fortunately the horse remained 
 in the middle of the road and thus far they had met 
 no one. As they flew over the familiar road Mrs. 
 Mitchell suddenly thought of a railroad track some 
 distance before them. " Suppose nothing stopped 
 their mad career ! Suppose the gates were down ! " 
 Almost petrified, she clutched the seat while the 
 horse sped madly on. If Prince would only turn, 
 but, no, he kept the straight road, though they 
 both thought he was now slackening his pace. 
 " But the track! What should they do? " Gloria 
 now saw the big white gates in the distance. They 
 were down. For a moment she felt herself grow 
 faint, then with almost superhuman strength she 
 cried aloud: " Love hath infinite resources." Nearer 
 and nearer they came to the big closed bars. Sud-
 
 204 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 denly Prince shied to one side. There was a crash, 
 and for a moment, for the occupants of the vehicle, 
 the light was blotted out. 
 
 A man rushed forward to where the horse stood 
 trembling in every limb. A telephone pole had 
 stopped his desperate career. 
 
 "Are you hurt, madam?" he asked, looking 
 into the white, pain-stricken face of Mrs. Mitchell, 
 as she lay by the side of the overturned cart. 
 
 " Never mind me. I ll live all right, but the 
 young lady," she gasped, looking wildly around 
 her. Where where is she? " 
 
 At that moment an automobile stopped near the 
 scene of disaster and the occupants offered their 
 assistance. A doctor happened to be among the 
 group and he immediately took charge of Mrs. 
 Mitchell, while the man sought for the girl. 
 
 I think she is over there," said the doctor, 
 pointing to something which lay some distance from 
 them. There by the side of the low wall lay the 
 motionless form. White and still was the face that 
 was partly covered by one small hand. At the ap 
 proach of the stranger Gloria opened her eyes 
 and gave a little cry. " Are you hurt badly? " ex 
 claimed the man, though he noticed that she lay 
 on deep meadow grass and could not have struck 
 the wall.
 
 A THRILLING ADVENTURE 205 
 
 " No, I m not hurt," she answered, " but I seem 
 to feel stunned. How is Mrs. Mitchell? " 
 
 " She is hurt some. A doctor is with her. Shall 
 I assist you? " as Gloria rose to a sitting posture. 
 
 " If you please." 
 
 Gloria rose slowly to her feet, leaning on the 
 arm of the stranger. Thank God I am unin 
 jured," she murmured. What a soft place I fell 
 into! " At that moment she saw two men carrying 
 the form of Mrs. Mitchell toward the automobile. 
 Gloria hastened toward them. 
 
 " I m glad you are not hurt," gasped the wom 
 an, as Gloria bent over her. 
 
 "And you?" 
 
 " I have a broken leg." A spasm of pain crossed 
 her face. " Help me child your way. This pain 
 is terrible." 
 
 " I ll help you at once," whispered the girl, re 
 assuringly. " Man cannot be injured in Truth." 
 As they walked cautiously along with the sufferer, 
 Gloria held the hand nearest her, and worked men 
 tally for peace and harmony. The doctor gathered 
 the older woman with tender care in his arms and 
 placed her in the automobile in the position which 
 would assure the least pain.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 
 
 TRAVIS and his friend were walking about the 
 grounds when an automobile stopped in front of 
 the house. 
 
 The doctor was the first to spring out and 
 with assistance he lifted Mrs. Mitchell from 
 the car. 
 
 " Heaven s sakes! What s the matter? " ejacu 
 lated Travis, as he rushed toward them. 
 
 Only a few words were necessary to explain the 
 accident. Where is the other lady? " asked Doug 
 las, with poignant anxiety. 
 
 I am here," said Gloria, as she reached his 
 side just in time to hear his question. " Mrs. Mitch 
 ell needs all our attention now." 
 
 But you you are not hurt are you sure? " 
 His face manifested such deep concern that Glo 
 ria s eyes fell beneath his gaze. 
 
 I am unhurt," she gently assured him. :< It 
 was indeed, a divine protection." She hastened up 
 the stairs with the injured woman, while Douglas 
 
 206
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 207 
 
 snd Arnold listened to the exciting tale that the 
 chauffeur poured into their ears. 
 
 " Greatest miracle they wasn t both killed," he 
 added. The horse was terribly scared and worked 
 up, but had not a hair injured. I m sorry for the 
 lady, for she looked awful white and surfer in ." 
 
 Arnold was denied admittance to his aunt s 
 room and waited impatiently until the doctor came 
 down stairs. * Yes, she has the worst broken bone 
 I ever saw," the doctor declared. " It would be 
 impossible to set it now ; too much swelling and in 
 flammation. I shall be around in the morning." 
 And with this he hurried away. 
 
 " Take these bandages right off, child," com 
 manded Mrs. Mitchell, as the door closed behind the 
 doctor s form. 
 
 Gloria stood a moment, irresolute. 
 
 "I ve made up my mind," continued the wom 
 an, with determination. " I ve gotten punished for 
 my carelessness, but I m going to stand on the right 
 track now. No doctor shall set that limb, I tell 
 you. I am going to trust God absolutely. Don t 
 you believe that God can put that right?" she 
 asked, pointing to the broken limb. 
 
 With God all things are possible, " breathed 
 the girl, " but we shall have to know it. Are you 
 sure that you can trust Truth entirely? "
 
 208 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 * Yes, I want to prove to God that I love Him 
 for His great goodness in sparing our lives to-day. 
 This opportunity has been given me to see just how 
 far I shall trust, and I m going to trust absolutely," 
 she finished with tightly set lips. 
 
 Gloria saw that the woman was very decided, 
 but she wanted no misunderstanding to hinder a 
 perfect demonstration. You know that it is quite 
 legitimate in Christian Science for the patient to 
 have a doctor set the bone and leave the practitioner 
 to take entire charge of the conditions afterwards? " 
 
 * Yes. I know it, child. I read that only the 
 other day in Science and Health. But Mrs. Eddy 
 said also that many wonderful results had been ac 
 complished without the aid of a surgeon. Well, 
 anyhow, I am determined. Now, please treat me; 
 the pain is very bad," she pleaded, with a tense 
 drawing of the white face. 
 
 Gloria flushed and for an instant she struggled 
 with a sense of fear. The patient was quick to note 
 the girl s hesitation. " Are you afraid to take hold 
 of it? " she demanded. 
 
 " I shall do my utmost for you," returned the 
 girl. " Duty calls me and I must not fear to fol 
 low. God is supreme and we cannot fail if we trust 
 Him absolutely." As she declared these positive 
 truths the sense of responsibility left her and she
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 209 
 
 slipped gently into a chair and worked earnestly 
 for her friend. Two hours passed before the faith 
 ful practitioner was able to discover any change for 
 the better. Then the inflammation had subsided 
 slightly and the fever showed signs of abating. 
 
 " How are you now? " asked Gloria, softly. 
 
 " I can bear it a little better now," was the an 
 swer, and Gloria could see how brave she was try 
 ing to be, though the conditions were exceedingly 
 serious. 
 
 The bone had been broken in such a way that 
 the foot was bent upward and touched the knee. 
 The doctor had left it in that position, fearing to 
 move it until the time when he should consider set 
 ting it advisable. 
 
 Gloria read and worked alternately for another 
 hour. It was six o clock when the doctor left and 
 now the town clock proclaimed ten. The tolling 
 of the bell startled the patient who had been resting 
 more peacefully for the last half hour. 
 
 " Child, I am better," she declared, gently, as 
 she looked into the earnest face opposite her. 
 " Please come here." 
 
 Gloria rose and approached the bed. 
 
 " I want you to take the foot and put it down in 
 place," breathed the woman, firmly. 
 
 " No, oh no," returned Gloria, with quick de-
 
 210 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 cision. You declared your determination to trust 
 God absolutely, now we must hold fast to that. 
 Truth is able to set the limb without the aid of man. 
 You know that in reality you are the perfect, whole 
 idea of God unchanged by the so-called laws of 
 matter. If we can realize this truth clearly, what 
 now seems to be misplaced to the mortal sense will 
 be restored to harmony. There is no law, but the 
 law of God, who made all, and maintains all perfect 
 and intact." 
 
 In the words of our dear Leader, Mrs. Eddy: 
 Let discord of every name and nature be heard 
 no more, and let the harmonious and true sense of 
 Life and being take possession of human conscious 
 
 ness. 
 
 " How beautiful you talk! I see you are right. 
 I shall trust God with it all." 
 
 For a moment they both remained quiet, each 
 silently declaring the truth about God and man. 
 
 Suddenly there was a creak. Gloria heard it 
 faintly as she continued with closed eyes to assert 
 man s harmony forever absolute and intact with his 
 Maker. 
 
 " Oh, Miss Gilman, Gloria! my foot has gone 
 down, and the bone is set. I feel it! " 
 
 The woman s face had a halo of light about it, 
 while a feeling of great awe and thanksgiving stole
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 211 
 
 over them both. Glad tears streamed down the pa 
 tient s cheeks. 
 
 " He that belie veth on me, the works that I do 
 shall he do also, " breathed the girl, " and we be 
 lieved. How grateful are we to her who made it 
 possible for us to demonstrate Jesus s teachings! " 
 
 They both looked at the limb. There was still 
 some inflammation and the flesh was very bruised 
 and discolored, but Gloria believed implicitly that 
 the bone had set properly. She had heard the slight 
 noise herself when the bone slipped into place. 
 
 After she had read some hymns to her patient, 
 Gloria noticed the quiet, regular, breathing and, 
 looking up, saw that the woman had fallen into a 
 restful sleep. 
 
 The girl moved noiselessly about the room and 
 made preparations to sleep on the couch. She lay 
 awake, however, for some little time continuing to 
 work for her patient until she felt absolutely con 
 vinced that the demonstration had been made. 
 
 Gloria was awakened by the daylight shining 
 in at the window. Her first thought was for Mrs. 
 Mitchell. Sitting up in bed, she looked around at 
 the patient who was still sleeping. Stealing noise 
 lessly from her couch, she sought her own room 
 where she donned a pretty white morning dress. 
 
 It was Sunday and Gloria was glad, for it gave
 
 212 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 her a long day to be with her patient. Arnold had 
 seen his aunt but a moment, as the doctor had 
 peremptorily ordered him to a hasty retreat. lie 
 had dined with Muriel, as Gloria did not want to 
 leave his aunt s side, and he knew nothing about 
 * kitchen affairs. This he had confided to Gloria 
 when he met her in the hall as she went in search of 
 her wrapper for the night. 
 
 Gloria realized that much was to be required of 
 her to-day. The doctor had promised an early call 
 and she must be in mental readiness to meet his 
 arguments. She was sure that Mrs. Mitchell w r ould 
 not have him touch her, and that the wisest and 
 gentlest course must be pursued. 
 
 After reading for a half hour she sat quietly 
 treating her patient and earnestly declaring that 
 wisdom and harmony alone reigned in her own 
 thought and in the thought of her patient. 
 
 With a very light heart she made her way to 
 the kitchen where she prepared a bountiful break 
 fast for the sick one. At that moment a gentle rap 
 at the door caught her attention, and she was glad 
 to find her early caller to be Alice. 
 
 " Miss Muriel sent me to help you for a few 
 days." 
 
 " How good of her! " responded Gloria. " Come 
 right in. You are just in time to prepare break-
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 213 
 
 fast for Mr. Travis." After giving Alice the nec 
 essary instructions, Gloria took her tray up stairs. 
 
 " I m awake, child," said Mrs. Mitchell, as Glo 
 ria softly opened the door. " Only a moment ago I 
 opened my eyes to find the soft beams of the sun 
 resting upon me and my room-mate gone. What a 
 dear girl you have been to me," she went on, with 
 moist eyes, " after the cruel treatment I subjected 
 you to yesterday. Why, you might have been killed 
 and- 
 
 " Now I thought that you were not going to 
 refer to that affair again," interrupted Gloria, with 
 a warning finger. You must obey the practi 
 tioner, you know, or she will leave directly. How 
 is your thought this morning? " she asked, brightly. 
 
 " Oh, I feel so relieved here," she said, laying 
 her hand on her breast. The pain in my leg was 
 terrible and I believe I shall always remember that 
 ride home, although the doctor was kind and did 
 all he could for me, but even that suffering was not 
 to be compared to the load on my heart." 
 
 " There must be no more self-condemnation." 
 
 "It is queer, but it seems to be all gone this 
 morning; and I have felt but little pain since I 
 opened my eyes. It s all so strange. I can scarcely 
 believe it." 
 
 " It is true, too, that you are hungry, and I have
 
 214 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 brought you some breakfast," and Gloria deftly 
 arranged tbe tray before her. 
 
 " Isn t this lovely? " cried the woman, glancing 
 at the tempting meal. I am, indeed, hungry. 
 That egg looks delicious enough for a king, and 
 your toast is like gold." 
 
 Gloria now busied herself about the room, put 
 ting everything in immaculate order. 
 
 Thank you so much, dear," murmured the 
 patient, as Gloria gathered up the empty tray. It 
 was all delicious. But you must not do any more 
 work in the kitchen. I ve been thinking that Arnold 
 had better send for Lucy Briggs. We need some 
 one right away to relieve you." 
 
 " Don t worry, Mrs. Mitchell. Love has al 
 ready filled the place. Muriel sent her nurse Alice 
 over early this morning and she will be most profi 
 cient, I m sure." 
 
 " Dear Muriel, bless her heart! Yes, Alice will 
 meet our needs nicely. You are all so good I feel 
 just overwhelmed," said the woman, as her hand 
 kerchief went quickly to her eyes. 
 
 " None of that now you know you promised. 
 We are glad to do all we can for you." 
 
 But that s just it; I haven t done a thing for 
 you, but 
 
 Why, Mrs. Mitchell!" exclaimed the girl,
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 215 
 
 with fun in her eyes. " I shall punish your con 
 tinued disobedience by turning you entirely over to 
 the doctor." 
 
 "Oh, no, not that!" returned the other, with 
 consternation. " And that reminds me that he ll 
 be here this morning. We haven t looked at my 
 leg," she said, softly. 
 
 " No, I think it best that we wait now until the 
 doctor comes. As long as there is no pain we need 
 not give it our attention. Let us think only of the 
 realities." 
 
 While Gloria returned down stairs for her break 
 fast, Mrs. Mitchell was left with her own thoughts. 
 
 " Oh, how good I m going to be when I get up 
 again! That girl is a jewel and an uncommon one 
 at that. She ll make any man s life one long mo 
 ment of happiness. She looked like an angel when 
 my leg snapped into place. You ve got to be awful 
 good; I guess that is the secret of it, if you want 
 to heal others. When I get up again I m not going 
 to see other people s badness any more. There s 
 Xellie Long, I know she s the biggest tattler in 
 Mapleville and Sophie Bryan s tongue is always 
 saying something unpleasant, but maybe the mote 
 in their eyes won t appear so large when I ve re 
 moved the beam from my own vision. I m just 
 going to everybody I know and tell them what
 
 216 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Christian Science has done for me and get them to 
 be Scientists, too. That s what I ll do." 
 
 The soliloquy was here interrupted by the en 
 trance of Gloria and Dr. Banning. Gloria had 
 wisely refrained from acquainting the doctor with 
 any of the facts concerning the patient s present 
 condition. 
 
 " You are looking bright," said the doctor, in 
 his cheery voice, as he approached the bed. " Fever 
 all gone? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, that left last night, and I had a good 
 sleep after twelve o clock." 
 
 " H m, well, we hope the setting w r ill soon be 
 over. I have felt a little uneasy about the limb, 
 but your clear eyes and good color give me hope 
 that I will find things in pretty good shape for 
 the task." 
 
 Gloria stood at the foot of the bed with slightly 
 quickened pulse, though she was earnestly knowing 
 that nothing but good could be seen. 
 
 The doctor carefully removed the coverings. 
 The foot has been pulled down," exclaimed the 
 man, with decided show of displeasure. 
 
 " I have not touched it, sir," said Gloria, as her 
 eyes met his searching glance. The girl s tone was 
 gentle but positive, and she steadfastly encountered 
 his professional scrutiny. There was no room to
 
 MENTAL SURGERY 217 
 
 doubt in the frank face and the doctor turned his 
 gaze back to the patient, giving the injured member 
 his closest attention. 
 
 " Inflammation gone. Excellent better than 
 could be expected." Then, after a minute examina 
 tion, " Why, the leg is set! and no splints used, and 
 the bandages, where are they? " 
 
 The amazement and utter bewilderment that 
 the physician now manifested was quite enjoyed by 
 the patient. She had expected an outburst as soon 
 as the doctor had found the bandages gone ; but he 
 had been so surprised to find the foot in place that 
 the removal of the bandages had not occurred to 
 him. 
 
 " In Heaven s name, woman, what have you 
 done! " demanded the man, excitedly, as the patient 
 did not reply " and how came you to remove the 
 bandages? " 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell now had the color of a school-girl, 
 while her dark eyes were full of soft light. 
 
 " I had Christian Science treatment and my leg 
 snapped into place," she said, simply. 
 
 " Schuchs! with your Christian Science! " burst 
 from the physician in fine scorn. " Do you be- 
 lieve- 
 
 ; * Is the limb properly set?" interrupted the 
 woman, gently.
 
 218 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Yes, it s set better than I could have done it," 
 he admitted, with contracted brow. 
 
 " And no inflammation? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 Then, how do you account for it? No one has 
 touched it except, immediately after your departure, 
 to remove the bandage, which you remember, I did 
 not wish to have put on." 
 
 The truth of the matter was that the woman was 
 thoroughly enjoying the physician s predicament 
 and dela) T ed her explanation until he gave his ver 
 sion of it. 
 
 ; I ll tell you what it is " here the gentleman 
 stroked one side of his face very fervently. "It is 
 a case of the law of gravitation operating. It s a 
 very rare thing very rare, indeed, but I ve heard 
 that it operated in such a break as this. Nature, 
 you know 
 
 " Dr. Banning, don t delude yourself with any 
 such nonsense," interrupted the woman, with great 
 firmness. " Sit down and I will tell you all about 
 it."
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 
 
 MRS. MITCHELL then told the physician that she 
 had asked Miss Gilman to treat her, and how they 
 had depended absolutely upon divine Power to op 
 erate in her behalf. 
 
 After learning how the pain had eased and the 
 bone had snapped into place, the doctor plainly 
 looked uncomfortable. There was no doubt of the 
 verity of Mrs. Mitchell s statements ; her voice trem 
 bled slightly while she was talking, but her eyes had 
 a clear sparkle and great fervor filled her tone. 
 
 " I believe what you say, of course, regarding 
 the bone snapping into place," he began, " but the 
 law of gravitation has been known to work in just 
 such a way." 
 
 " And has the law of gravitation caused the in 
 flammation to subside the swelling to go down 
 time pain to cease sleep to come and the patient to 
 eat a hearty meal several hours later? " asked the 
 woman, now that the doctor persisted in affirming 
 that something besides God had delivered her. 
 
 219
 
 2*0 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Well er I never studied such cases minute 
 ly, you know. However, this bone requires imme 
 diate attention. We shall have to splint and band 
 age it and the greatest care and precaution need 
 to be exercised." 
 
 "No, indeed! no more bandages shall go on 
 that leg," was the firm and surprising response. 
 " Christian Science has gone so far with it; it shall 
 carry me the rest of the way." 
 
 Woman, are you crazy? Do you know that 
 unless this limb is bandaged you will be a cripple 
 for the rest of your life? " The physician seemed 
 thoroughly exasperated. Why, just a slight move 
 or jar and the bones will not set properly and you 
 may never be able to walk again as long as you 
 live at the best you would be a helpless cripple." 
 
 Gloria had been standing all this while by the 
 window. They had forgotten her presence. Now 
 she stepped quietly to the foot of the bed. As her 
 large, lustrous eyes sought those of Dr. Banning, 
 he marveled at the serene calm in their depths. Her 
 voice was gentle, though filled with great strength 
 and firmness. 
 
 " Dr. Banning, no matter how you view this 
 case or what you may think regarding what Mrs. 
 Mitchell has confided to you, it cannot change the 
 fact that the truth of God as revealed through
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 221 
 
 Christian Science, has been the only law that oper 
 ated so beneficially and perfectly in this case. We 
 simply believe in God s promises to preserve man, 
 and through the principles of Christian Science we 
 proved them true. No law, save the law of divine 
 Love, has ever caused evil to be supplanted with 
 good. Your version is altogether wrong. Know 
 ing as we do that God has brought about this mar 
 velous condition should we not be faithless, indeed, 
 if we do not trust him to complete the cure without 
 artificial aids? " 
 
 The grace and beauty of her bearing, together 
 with the calm, girlish face, her simple manner, and 
 a certain expression in the dark eyes which the doc 
 tor was unable to fathom, awoke a new feeling with 
 in him. He was a kind man at heart and, having 
 a daughter of his own, Gloria s gentle pleading 
 touched him. 
 
 Yes, child, certainly you have a right to stand 
 by your own convictions. I am deeply interested in 
 the case and I am glad that Mrs. Mitchell has 
 escaped the suffering usually attendant upon such 
 cases. However, you must remember that I have 
 practiced medicine for over twenty-five years, and 
 have within that time set hundreds of bones. I 
 know by experience, if that bone is not properly 
 bandaged and cared for, that the woman will be
 
 222 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 crippled for life. If you want to take the respon 
 sibility of the case, of course, it rests with you." 
 
 " The decision rests with Mrs. Mitchell alto 
 gether," corrected Gloria as her eyes sought those 
 of her friend. 
 
 " I have no fear of any such conditions as the 
 doctor suggests," answered the woman, " and my 
 wish is to rely absolutely and entirely upon Chris 
 tian Science treatment. I know it will not fail 
 me." 
 
 Gloria gave her a glowing look. 
 
 Then I am discharged," said the doctor, good- 
 naturedly. Well, I sincerely hope it will be as 
 you expect, but if it is it will be the greatest miracle 
 I ever saw performed. I have nothing against 
 Christian Science, and I have heard that it accom 
 plishes much good, but in a case like this, in my 
 estimation, it s simply preposterous." 
 
 " Are you a regular practitioner? " he asked, 
 turning suddenly to Gloria. 
 
 To practice Christian Science is to think 
 rightly on all subjects," said the girl in her even 
 tone. Every man, woman, and child with even 
 a small understanding of Christian Science becomes 
 in a degree a practitioner, for his religion is prac 
 tical and if he is a consistent believer, he practices 
 what he preaches. Mrs. Mitchell wanted Science
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 223 
 
 treatment and as she knew of no older practitioner 
 to call upon, it seemed my duty to respond to her 
 pleadings." 
 
 After the doctor had departed, Gloria realized 
 the necessity of denying the laws which he had 
 voiced and in affirming man s dominion over these 
 worldly beliefs. " Had not God blessed them 
 abundantly so far? Surely He had, and she would 
 trust Him to the uttermost." 
 
 " I feel so comfortable," said Mrs. Mitchell, as 
 Gloria lifted her face from her work. The doctor 
 meant all right, but I just know that his laws can 
 not harm me. You didn t think that I d be so 
 strong, did you? " 
 
 " I am more than glad to see you so firm," said 
 Gloria, looking into the glad face, " and your faith 
 shall not go unrewarded." She gave the hand near 
 est her a gentle pressure. 
 
 " Nor shall you go unrewarded for your great 
 kindness to me," returned the woman, responding 
 warmly to the gentle pressure. " Now you can 
 bring me something to read. I think the hymn 
 book would be nice, and then I shall need no more 
 attention for some time. I m sure Alice will attend 
 to my dinner for me." 
 
 " God bless her," thought the woman, fervently, 
 as Gloria softly closed the door. " I shall learn
 
 224 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 from her how to be a good Christian Scientist, so 
 that I can help others." 
 
 The weeks sped by quickly, even to the patient, 
 and one afternoon found her down stairs in a com 
 fortable rocker in the pleasant sitting room. 
 
 " I ve certainly had the best care that anyone 
 could have," she was telling Muriel, who had been 
 a daily visitor at the cottage. " Gloria has been so 
 faithful with my daily treatment ; Alice has been so 
 watchful and careful for us all; Arnold has been 
 most enthusiastic over my healing, and you, dear, 
 have spent so many hours with me. The reading 
 and the singing which we had did wonders for me. 
 How good God is ! " she said, fervently. 
 
 Yes," agreed the girl. He was so good to 
 send Gloria into our midst. When do you think 
 you will walk? " she queried, after a moment s 
 pause. 
 
 " Oh, very soon," returned the woman, a soft 
 light in her face. " Gloria said she would rather 
 I did not use a cane; I cannot walk very well yet, 
 but I feel sure that I shall soon be my old self 
 again. 
 
 " Gloria said I might use the cane if I pre 
 ferred to, but I think she was afraid I d depend 
 upon it too much, and I know that she is right." 
 "Where is Gloria?" asked Muriel. "I have
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 225 
 
 been so overjoyed at finding you down stairs 
 that I forgot to miss Gloria." The girl had been 
 sitting with her wraps on, but now rose and re 
 moved her heavy fur coat. She and Gloria now 
 adays spent much of their time together, for 
 their friendship was one of the dearest things in 
 their lives. 
 
 ; I believe Gloria went out with Mr. Irving. 
 I think they were going to the library for some 
 book." 
 
 " I think he is quite fond of Gloria, don t you? " 
 said Muriel, softly, as she looked into the face of 
 the older woman. 
 
 Well, if anyone puts such looks in his eyes 
 as I have seen in his sometimes when he is watching 
 Gloria, and don t mean something, well, then I m 
 a greenhorn." 
 
 " Maybe he doesn t look that way when she is 
 watching him," mused Muriel, innocently. Well, 
 he s a grand man, and to think that he is studying 
 Science, too ! I never heard him speak much of his 
 mother, though I know she is a widow and they live 
 together." 
 
 "I ll tell you what I heard the other day from 
 a friend of Mrs. Irving s. She said that Douglas 
 mother just cried most all the time and was getting 
 real sick looking. It s terrible queer to me, but
 
 226 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 she does not approve of Christian Science and so 
 she dislikes Gloria because she brought the Science 
 to her son. She seems to think that Science has 
 separated her from her boy and blames Gloria for 
 a good deal of it! " 
 
 The idea ! " exclaimed Muriel, with indigna 
 tion. " Gloria is the loveliest, dearest, kindest girl 
 in the world. If she did not want Science to sep 
 arate them, as she calls it, then why doesn t she 
 study it herself? " 
 
 " That s it. She calls it the work of the devil 
 and thinks her son is going to destruction." Mu 
 riel s laughter rang out merrily. 
 
 " Imagine calm, strong Douglas Irving going 
 to destruction! Do you know, Mrs. Mitchell, I 
 think that even Mr. Irving has changed in some 
 ways since he came into Science. While his face 
 always manifested a great sense of purity and good 
 ness, still it lacked something. I don t know, as 
 you will understand exactly what I mean, but the 
 light wasn t there." 
 
 Yes, I know," said the other. You mean 
 the awakening, the quickening that the Bible speaks 
 about? " 
 
 Yes, that is it. It brings a new light into the 
 face. That was what I first noticed in Gloria s 
 eyes that wonderful light. It s in your eyes, too,
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 227 
 
 since the accident, and lately I have noticed it in 
 Mr. Irving s eyes." 
 
 " Well, it was worth a broken leg, and cheap 
 at that. And I m sure that your eyes tell the 
 wondrous light of Truth, dear," said the woman 
 clasping the warm hand. 
 
 " What about Arnold? Where is he in your 
 category? " with a sly look into the sweet face. 
 
 Muriel could not account for the warmth that 
 came into her cheeks. 
 
 " He is coming around," she answered, softly. 
 
 Meanwhile Gloria and her companion had 
 found the desired book and started on their way 
 homeward. It was one of those clear, cold Novem 
 ber days. The snow had not yet whitened the 
 ground, although a heavy storm seemed pending. 
 
 Gloria wore a tight-fitting fur coat which well 
 suited the perfect lines. The brisk air from the 
 water ruffled her hair and deepened the nectarine- 
 like tint on her cheek, while her eyes were half 
 veiled by their long lashes. 
 
 "Are you sure that you are warm enough?" 
 asked Douglas, with unconcealed concern. 
 
 " Oh, yes! " with a silvery ripple, while the dark 
 eyes twinkled with mischief. Were you going 
 to give me your coat? " she asked, with an arch 
 look.
 
 228 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 At the remembrance of their last day on the 
 water they both laughed. "Poor little mother 1" 
 said Douglas, " I only wish she understood me." 
 
 " She will in time. All you can do is to show 
 her by your life what Christian Science is doing for 
 you. It takes some natures a long time to be will 
 ing to accept the Truth." 
 
 Douglas felt that he did not care to continue 
 the subject. It pained him to remember that his 
 mother thought ill of this beautiful, pure girl at his 
 side. Immeasurable good he had already gained 
 from the gentle purity of her example. 
 
 They walked on with even steps, each occupied 
 with deep thinking. Douglas was first to break 
 the silence. 
 
 To me it was nothing short of a miracle, that 
 wonderful demonstration that you made for 
 Arnold s aunt. I did not know that such marvelous 
 things could be accomplished." 
 
 " It is not a miracle, but the working out of 
 a definite principle as demonstrated by Jesus," said 
 the girl, gently. " Some time you will have to at 
 tend a Wednesday evening meeting; it is so beau 
 tiful to listen to the testimonies. You will hear 
 them tell how they are applying the rules which 
 Jesus gave nearly two thousand years ago ; and how 
 they are solving their problems."
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 229 
 
 " How strange that people think we do not read 
 the Bible!" said Douglas. "Several men have 
 looked their surprise when they questioned me re 
 garding Christian Science and I quoted passages 
 from the Bible to meet their arguments." 
 
 A look of pleasure swept over the girl s face, as 
 she realized that he, too, was becoming a power 
 for good in the world. 
 
 " Christian Science reverences the Bible and 
 stimulates interest and study in the Word as no 
 other religion has ever done. I would not hesitate 
 to say that hundreds of thousands of Bibles have 
 been bought as a result of Mrs. Eddy s teachings." 
 
 " I know of one Bible that is being studied 
 because of it," observed the man, with a warmth 
 that did not escape the girl s notice. She gave him 
 a quick, pleased look. 
 
 " Some argue, too," he pursued, " that the cures 
 are not real, that the testimonies given at the meet 
 ings are not true." 
 
 " If the cures were not real the Christian Sci 
 ence Church would have collapsed years ago. Peo 
 ple predicted an early demise of Christian Science 
 and what are some of the symptoms? There are 
 more than one thousand organizations in the United 
 States and a new Christian Science church or center 
 is being established at the rate of one every four
 
 230 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 days. It numbers new adherents by the hundred 
 every week. Meetings are now held from Chris- 
 tiania to the Transvaal and from the Persian Gulf 
 to the Pacific Coast." 
 
 The girl s evident enthusiasm was contagious 
 and Douglas felt that he would like to listen to her 
 talk forever. A short turn in the road revealed 
 Mrs. Mitchell s cottage. The man felt sorry that 
 the walk was at an end. The storm was now close 
 upon them and the snow was gently falling. 
 
 Winter will soon be here in dead earnest," 
 remarked Douglas, " and Christmas is not far 
 away." 
 
 I shall go home for the holidays. And how 
 much I shall have to tell my family! " 
 
 Douglas remained silent for half a minute, while 
 he watched the movement of her pretty, graceful 
 hands, as she stopped at the gate and brushed away 
 the truant locks that the wind persisted in blow 
 ing about her face. 
 
 " How many Sundays shall I have to read the 
 Lesson alone? " he asked. Gloria lifted a face that 
 smiled bewitchingly under a distractingly becom 
 ing hat, shaded with long, willowy white plumes. 
 
 " Just two, I think," she said, tentatively. 
 
 " H m." He looked into the soft, velvety eyes 
 until they drooped before his gaze.
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 231 
 
 " Well, au revoir, Miss Gilman," and slipping 
 the book into Gloria s hand, he lifted his hat and 
 turned his steps homeward. 
 
 " How short a time until Christmas," sighed the 
 girl, as she watched the retreating form until it dis 
 appeared from view. And, indeed, the days passed 
 quickly enough. Gloria s life at school was every 
 day becoming more gratifying to her. The chil 
 dren loved her dearly and her own heart had a very 
 warm place for each of them. 
 
 One day, about two weeks after Mrs. Mitchell 
 had been brought down stairs, Gloria was de 
 lighted as she emerged from school to find Muriel 
 and Mrs. Mitchell waiting for her on the 
 street. 
 
 * You really don t look so much surprised," 
 said Mrs. Mitchell, in a tone of disappointment. 
 Aren t you astonished to find me walking unaided 
 on the street? " 
 
 Why, I have been expecting it for the last few 
 days," replied Gloria, gladly. " Have we not been 
 knowing that His rod and His staff are sufficient 
 for you? " she added, seriously. 
 
 * Yes, of course, we have and, oh, I m so glad 
 that it s come! See, I don t limp a bit and feel as 
 spry as a young girl!" she announced, grandilo 
 quently.
 
 232 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Gloria s face was radiant as she rested her gaze 
 upon her friend. 
 
 " But wait until I tell you what Mrs. Mitchell 
 did," cried Muriel, giving Gloria s arm a surrepti 
 tious squeeze, and laughing infectiously. 
 
 We were walking down the street when we 
 happened to spy Dr. Banning in Thompson s drug 
 store. Before I knew it, Mrs. Mitchell took my arm 
 and hurried me into the store. She walked up to 
 the doctor who had his back to us. I wish you could 
 have seen his face when he turned around." Mu 
 riel s laugh rang out musically as she clapped her 
 hands in childish delight. " He was so surprised. 
 He actually put his hand on the counter for sup 
 port." 
 
 " But didn t keep it there very long," inter 
 rupted Mrs. Mitchell, " because I made him shake 
 hands with me and say how glad he was to see me." 
 Yes," went on Muriel, " and when he asked 
 her to walk across the room, she walked briskly 
 around, and then just bounced right up and down 
 on the once-injured leg. 
 
 * Don t don t do any more, the doctor said, 
 enjoying her ecstasy. I am convinced, but here 
 he scratched his head very slowly. I m glad I 
 didn t wager my reputation on it ! 
 
 Gloria thoroughly enjoyed Muriel s reacting of
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 233 
 
 the little scene, her expressive face showing intense 
 interest in every feature. She was pleased that 
 Dr. Banning had evidenced such a kindly attitude. 
 
 Arnold Travis overtook the trio before they 
 gained the house. * You seem like happy girls," 
 he remarked. " And so, Aunt Martha, you are out 
 on all fours again! But," seriously, "I m down 
 right glad," and he took his aunt s arm in his. 
 
 " I guess you have been pretty much occupied 
 of late, Miss Gilman?" turning to Gloria, who 
 looked up questioningly. 
 
 " I haven t been able to catch a glimpse of you, 
 excepting at the dinner table for some time and I 
 have a nice little budget of questions on hand," he 
 said, jocosely. " Miss Lee and I have had some 
 talks, but we await your opinion on some of the 
 weighter matters." 
 
 " And you will soon be going away for two 
 big whole weeks," and here Muriel threw her arms 
 around her friend. " But, then, how glad your 
 mother will be to see you! I m not going to be 
 selfish," she said, with a decided nod, " and besides," 
 she added, as an after thought, " we can write." 
 They were standing on the piazza now, waiting for 
 Mrs. Mitchell to open the door. 
 
 Your father may be home to spend Christmas 
 with you, you know."
 
 234 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Oh, yes I he said that he might," replied Mu 
 riel. I do hope he will." 
 
 With a kiss and a good-by, Gloria went into the 
 house with Mrs. Mitchell and left her friend to the 
 escort of Arnold. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell had now regained her natural 
 state of health and much added enthusiasm. She 
 read her Bible and Science and Health every day 
 and often joined the quartette when they read the 
 Sunday Lesson together. She seldom referred to 
 beautiful Prince, however, as it was still a very sore 
 point with her. 
 
 The time soon came when Arnold bade his aunt 
 farewell for a visit to his mother, and Gloria made 
 preparations for her home trip. There was a secret 
 sense of disappointment in the girl s heart because 
 she had not seen Douglas Irving during the last 
 few days. 
 
 He, no doubt, is very busy," she told herself, 
 as she arranged her toilet for the journey. 
 
 We looked up the train together, so I am sure 
 he knows the one I am to take," she mused. She 
 had little time for wonderment, however, for the 
 pretty blue clock told her that she must make haste. 
 
 Take good care of yourself, dear," said Mrs. 
 Mitchell, as she kissed her young friend many times. 
 " I shall miss you and Arnold dreadfully but Mu-
 
 INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS 235 
 
 riel said that she would spend some of the time with 
 me. Are you going to walk to the station? Let 
 me go with you and cany that suit-case." 
 
 " Oh, no, thank you! It really isn t heavy. The 
 walk is short and I shall enjoy it. Anyhow I am 
 of the opinion that some of the children will escort 
 me." 
 
 And she was right. Outside the gate as many 
 as twenty boys and girls were anxiously waiting 
 her appearance. The suit-case was deposited on 
 the shoulder of the biggest boy and the girls rushed 
 for her side. They took turns holding her muff 
 and putting their little hands into hers until they 
 reached the station. As the train pulled in the boys 
 ran up and down the platform shouting, " Merry 
 Christmas! " The conductor seemed to understand 
 the situation, for he assisted Gloria with a big 
 smile. As the girl took her seat by the window 
 she was for the moment an object of much atten 
 tion. When the train started, there were enthusi 
 astic shouts and a frantic waving of hats and hand 
 kerchiefs. 
 
 " How I do love them! " she thought, intensely, 
 as she made herself comfortable. " I suppose the 
 days will just fly now and I ll soon be back in school 
 again." 
 
 Her supposition was true. The two weeks were
 
 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 so filled with joys that the moment of parting came 
 like a dream to her. 
 
 The parents had so enjoyed the daughter s 
 visit that they were loath to part with her. She had 
 many a long talk with them about her scholars, and 
 had related many interesting incidents. She told 
 all about Mrs. Mitchell and the accident, for she 
 had never referred to it in her letters. Gloria easily 
 gained her mother s consent to bring Muriel with 
 her when she returned in July. 
 
 ;< I really do feel a little glad to get back to 
 everybody," Gloria thought, as she neared the 
 Mapleville station. " I wonder if they will be glad 
 to see me? "
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 
 
 " I SUPPOSE that we shall all read the Lesson to 
 gether this morning," thought Mrs. Mitchell, as she 
 was getting the Sunday breakfast. " Muriel knows, 
 of course, that Gloria came last night, because she 
 met her at the station, but I m wondering if that 
 handsome lord, Mr. Douglas Irving, is aware of 
 it. I ve not set eyes on him while Gloria was away." 
 
 While she was busy with the preparation of hot 
 biscuit, Gloria appeared in the doorway. 
 
 " What a delicious odor is coming from the 
 kitchen, Mrs. Mitchell!" 
 
 You re an early bird, Gloria! I d think you 
 would want to sleep late after your long journey." 
 
 " Oh, no! " replied the girl, with a sunny smile. 
 " We are to have our Lesson at ten o clock this 
 morning, because Muriel wants to be with her fa 
 ther in the afternoon. I m delighted that he is 
 here, although she tells me that he will remain but a 
 few days." 
 
 " He takes it fine about Christian Science," re- 
 
 237
 
 238 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 turned the other, as they sat down to breakfast. 
 But, how could he help it when Muriel is so well 
 and happy? He was dreadfully surprised at first, 
 as he had not seen her about the house for over 
 seven years." 
 
 " Miss Lee will soon have him converted, with 
 out a doubt," observed Travis, as he chipped 
 an egg. 
 
 Gloria looked up quickly, but Travis was so 
 busily occupied that he did not raise his eyes. I ll 
 be on hand at ten," he called back to Gloria, as he 
 was leaving the room. 
 
 " One hour to wait," thought the girl, as she 
 moved into the music room. 
 
 Why, I believe that s Mr. Irving coming," 
 suddenly exclaimed Mrs. Mitchell, as she ran to 
 look out of the window. " Sure as you live! You 
 will have to open the door, Gloria, as I must hurry 
 with my dishes." 
 
 Her words were unnecessary, however, for Glo 
 ria had already sprung forward to meet him, her 
 face glowing with pleasure. 
 
 " Oh, I m glad to see you again," he said as 
 he cordially grasped her hand. His glance rested 
 appreciatively on the graceful figure in its dainty 
 gown of pale blue silk with its soft garnishings of 
 lace and velvet.
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 239 
 
 " I was not sure that you would be here," she 
 replied, flushing, a happy smile parting her lips. 
 
 From the back of the dining room Mrs. Mitchell 
 had watched the blue-gowned figure as she opened 
 the front door, and had seen Irving s face as he 
 spoke: "Land s sakes! " she ejaculated, as she 
 pulled herself out of the way. "If Muriel had ever 
 seen that look I guess she d think he was fond of 
 her, all right. Come here pretty early, too; I guess 
 they want a quiet little talk by themselves." So 
 thinking, she turned back to the kitchen to " do up " 
 the dishes, being speedily lost in calculations as to 
 what his mother would do when she found it all out. 
 
 " So you enjoyed your visit very much, Miss 
 Oilman ?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, indeed! Mother will be looking for 
 ward now to July." 
 
 " Oh, July is much too far away," he answered, 
 quickly, as if he did not care to think of the pros 
 pect. " I expected to say good-by to you before 
 you went away," he observed, as he searched her 
 glowing face. 
 
 :< I had many escorts," Gloria laughed out mu 
 sically, as she related her experience to him. 
 
 !< I intended to spend the last evening with 
 you," he continued, " but error gave me quite a bad 
 tussle."
 
 240 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 What was the trouble? " queried the girl, her 
 sympathies aroused. 
 
 " I left the office early in the afternoon with a 
 splitting headache, and by six o clock a high fever 
 had developed." 
 
 You worked over it mentally, of course? " 
 she asked, quickly. 
 
 * Yes. I read and worked alternately until nine 
 o clock." 
 
 Your mother? " breathed the girl. 
 
 " Oh, as soon as she saw the condition I was in, 
 she recognized it as an old claim which usually kept 
 me in bed for several weeks. She insisted on dosing 
 me with drugs, but when she saw that I would not 
 yield well, she left me alone." 
 
 ;< I understand," said Gloria, nodding. " And 
 
 you?" 
 
 Well, by that time I began to feel a little 
 drowsy and so I prepared for bed. I did not waken 
 until morning when I found myself in normal con 
 dition." 
 
 Gloria lifted a pair of sweetly serious eyes to 
 him, quoting softly: And ye shall know the 
 truth, and the truth shall make you free. 
 
 That was the first opportunity I had of prov 
 ing Christian Science in a physical way. Those 
 headaches have often lasted several days."
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 241 
 
 You may never be tempted again," was the 
 gentle response. She was glad that he had an ex 
 planation for not seeing her before her departure 
 at Christmas. 
 
 After the Lesson at which the five were present, 
 Muriel played several of the hymns and all joined 
 in singing. 
 
 " Aunt Martha, I see you don t attend the 
 church down at the corner any more?" said her 
 nephew, shaking his head seriously. 
 
 " Guess not," with a decided nod. This church 
 here " with a gesture at the group " is all I 
 want." 
 
 " H m. Strange that we have changed our 
 minds regarding so many things," he said, tenta 
 tively, " and still there is room for growth," he 
 added. 
 
 "It is so beautiful to know that the unfolding 
 of Truth is inexhaustible," said Gloria, " and that 
 we are living in eternity now." 
 
 "If Miss Lee is not anxious to return at once 
 to her father, I would like to bring up a question 
 which has caused me considerable concern," said 
 Arnold, looking at Muriel. 
 
 " No. I don t have to return just yet," said 
 the girl, with a glance at the clock. " Father has 
 business to attend to and I shall not see him before
 
 242 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 lunch. Were you going to continue the subject 
 which we were discussing the other day? " 
 
 " Yes. We shall see if Miss Gilman agrees with 
 us. Do you think that it is because there is no mat 
 ter that we have no body? " 
 
 " That old troublesome question," returned Glo 
 ria. She looked away for a moment, then back at 
 him. " Paul said: * There is a natural body, and 
 there is a spiritual body. There is an erroneous 
 sense of body, and there is a true sense of body. 
 Christian Science does not teach that we have no 
 body; it only denies the erroneous sense of body as 
 mortal and material. Jesus had a body and when 
 he vanished from sight he left no trace of a body 
 behind. Christian Science denies materiality, not 
 being. The flesh which * profiteth nothing is not 
 man. Man is the spiritual and perfect likeness of 
 God. I don t know whether I have made it any 
 clearer to you or not, but this understanding will 
 unfold to you as you study and grow toward the 
 light." 
 
 " I think I see it more clearly," said Muriel, 
 with a happy smile. " Christian Science does not 
 deny the body of man any more than it does the 
 beautiful and glorious things of nature, but it does 
 destroy our false idea of them." 
 
 Yes, that is it," said Gloria, with a responsive
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 243 
 
 smile. " Mortal man is constantly thinking of the 
 creation, as both good and evil, forgetting that God 
 made everything * good. 
 
 The one ambition of each of us should be for 
 the attainment of perfection," said Douglas, who 
 had been listening most attentively to the conversa 
 tion. Be ye perfect is the inescapable demand 
 of God. Christian Science gives us an ideal and 
 enables us to reach it; but when shall this perfect 
 state be attained? " 
 
 Gloria turned and looked with simple frankness 
 into the grave eyes. The strong, fine face was well 
 contrasted against the dark green cushions of the 
 chair. No one spoke for a moment. Then Gloria 
 took the Bible and opening to I Corinthians, fif 
 teenth chapter, read: So when this corruptible 
 shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall 
 have put on immortality, then shall be brought to 
 pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed 
 up in victory. 
 
 That sounds about the same as putting off the 
 old man overcoming sickness, sin, and discord, and 
 putting on the new man who has all right thoughts," 
 said Muriel, slowly. 
 
 Yes. I think that it means the same," re 
 joined Gloria. " Our present material sense of ex 
 istence with all the suffering it includes is the mor-
 
 244 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 tal and corruptible, and belongs to that heaven 
 and earth which shall pass away. We shall pro 
 gress and develop in spiritual understanding until 
 we arrive at the full knowledge and manifest the 
 perfect incorruptible man. Then shall we see all 
 things as they are. There is no other way under 
 heaven whereby man shall be saved, except that this 
 mortal self be regenerated as Jesus demonstrated 
 the way. He taught that the fleshly man is neither 
 perfect nor spiritual, but is the counterfeit of 
 man s real selfhood the image of God. The great 
 example of the master Scientist, Christ Jesus 
 has been made plain to us through the life and 
 teachings of Mrs. Eddy, and in following the 
 teachings of the Bible and Science and Health 
 we shall reach that heavenly state where being is 
 forever pure, joyous, beautiful, harmonious and 
 complete." 
 
 " Did you ever think that perhaps sickness was 
 a good thing for some people to have? " suggested 
 Muriel, with a pensive air. 
 
 Gloria gave a tender glance into the blue eyes, 
 then she replied, earnestly: " The only way that 
 sickness can be a means of ennoblement is through 
 its being destroyed by the knowledge of Life, 
 Truth, and Love. Physical healing is the evidence 
 that spiritual improvement is going on. Christian
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 245 
 
 Science can fully heal no one without healing him 
 of sin at the same time." 
 
 " I believe you," said Travis, earnestly. " Since 
 I have begun to have an understanding of the spir 
 itual interpretation of the Bible and to prove it in 
 some degree, my desire to know more seems insati 
 able. Your advent into Mapleville, Miss Oilman, 
 was certainly a gladsome day for us all." 
 
 Muriel thought that she had never seen her 
 friend s face more tenderly beautiful with an in 
 spired light, than it was this morning. 
 
 You are just a dear," she said, impetuously, 
 as she gave Gloria a fond squeeze. You are so 
 patient and good to us, and I just love to hear 
 you talk. Now, Mr. Travis, isn t it clearer to 
 you?" 
 
 " Indeed, it is," with a smile into the bright, 
 winsome face. " I had thought along the same 
 lines but I was not able to put it into words." 
 
 As Gloria glanced at Irving, she was bewildered 
 by the expression in the deep, gray eyes. They were 
 looking at her, and yet there was no answering re 
 sponse to her gaze. His face was unusually grave 
 and a look of deep reverence was all she could de 
 tect, as she turned back to Muriel. 
 
 Aunt Martha now tip-toed to the kitchen, as 
 she had some fears about the Sunday roast.
 
 246 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " He thinks she s an angel, that s it," as Irv- 
 ing s serious face rose before her. But he ll have 
 some tall scratching to do to catch up to her mark, 
 I m thinking. And Gloria seemed perfectly in 
 nocent of that look he gave her." 
 
 The weeks came and faded pleasantly away, 
 until Gloria at last became conscious that it was 
 early spring. The winter had been a most agree 
 able one for them all, and now Nature was putting 
 on her beautiful green. Usually when Gloria re 
 turned from her school work Muriel met her, and 
 together they would ramble through the woods for 
 Mayflowers, or sit under some large, shady tree 
 and read aloud from an interesting book or mag 
 azine. Oftentimes Gloria would invite her school 
 children to go with them, and then it was that she 
 brought home her arms full of wild flowers, and, 
 much to the delight of the children, invariably re 
 turned with a flowery wreath among the chestnut 
 tresses. 
 
 It was on one of these delightful afternoons that 
 Gloria was returning from a trip with the children 
 through the open country. She stopped at the brow 
 of a hill but a short distance from the cottage, and 
 bade the children good-by, telling them that she 
 wanted to remain there. She had taken some writ 
 ing materials with her, thinking she would write to
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 247 
 
 her mother. Seating herself by a sheltering rock, 
 she gazed at the surrounding scene. Everything 
 teemed with luxuriant beauty. The apple-trees 
 just starting into bloom, wafted a delicious fra 
 grance to the atmosphere. " All is harmony," she 
 thought, as she looked with appreciative eye at the 
 exquisite panorama. Soon she was deeply absorbed 
 in her letter. She had become so completely un 
 conscious of the passage of time, that she started 
 at the sudden apparition of a dark shadow immedi 
 ately before her. 
 
 Why did you drop from the clouds?" she 
 asked, breathlessly, her face betraying her pleas 
 ure. 
 
 " Not quite," returned Douglas Irving, with a 
 smile, as he gazed at the vision before him. 
 
 He wondered if she knew what a pretty picture 
 she made. The coronet of Mayflowers still adorned 
 the fluffy hair, and as his lingering gaze rested 
 upon it, Gloria raised her hands to withdraw it. 
 
 : Please don t," he exclaimed, as she tried vainly 
 to find the many pins that the children had used 
 in this arrangement. " It is very becoming." 
 
 " It must be a fixity," she returned, laughing, 
 as she found it hopeless to remove the coronet until 
 she should rearrange her hair. 
 
 " You must be their crowned queen." He in-
 
 248 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 wardly thought the idea an excellent one. * You 
 are not very hospitable, Miss Gilman." 
 
 " Oh, please won t you sit down? " The brown 
 eyes twinkled with mischief. 
 
 Irving sank upon the ground. I almost had 
 to treat myself against weariness, your majesty was 
 so negligent." 
 
 " Oh, don t! " exclaimed Gloria, her laugh ring 
 ing out musically. 
 
 What an exquisite view one gets here!" said 
 Douglas, his eyes wandering over the valley. 
 
 The beautiful stillness grew eloquent about 
 them. A robin lighted on a bough at close prox 
 imity and poured forth a rapturous little song. It 
 was one of those rare days of spring that thrill the 
 heart with love for every living thing, and quicken 
 the pulses to respond to earth s marvelous beauty. 
 The eastern sky was aglow with the afternoon sun, 
 while the west with its deepening shadows and ex 
 quisite rainbow tints held the eye spellbound. The 
 magnificent beauty and peace of the landscape so 
 impressed both that they were content to gaze in 
 silence. 
 
 I love spring," said the girl at last. 
 
 I give fall the preference particularly dur 
 ing the hunting season. We have such fine op 
 portunity for squirrels in these old woods."
 
 IN THE MUSIC ROOM 
 
 He could not account for the changed look that 
 instantly overspread the girl s face, nor was he un 
 mindful of the pained, disappointed expression in 
 the liquid depths of her eyes. 
 
 "Do you willfully attempt to destroy life?" 
 The question was asked in all gentleness, though 
 the slender eyebrows drew together. 
 
 Why, I never thought it was wrong," replied 
 Douglas, though his face now expressed his con 
 cern.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 
 
 DOUGLAS IRVING was only one of many who, 
 despite his nobility of character, spent many of 
 the beautiful fall days in tramping through the 
 country with gun upon shoulder, never failing to 
 aim at any signs of life that would give satisfaction 
 in killing. 
 
 Gloria turned her face slightly away. It smote 
 her keenly to think that this man who seemed so 
 kind and gentle had found pleasure in injuring and 
 killing any of God s ideas. After a moment s pause 
 she said, slowly: 
 
 " How can we expect to understand Truth and 
 advance in spiritual understanding if we are blind 
 and indifferent to the welfare of anything that God 
 has made? If the lesser manifestations of Mind 
 seem of little consequence to us, we should remem 
 ber that God made and includes all. Certainly we 
 should be merciful and tender in our attitude to the 
 least of God s creation." 
 
 Every word seemed to burn into the man s 
 
 250
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 251 
 
 thought. He felt an unaccountable sense of un 
 easiness as the sweetly serious eyes met his. 
 
 " Have you never noticed a pleading look in 
 the eyes of an animal after it has been injured? " 
 she asked. 
 
 "It does seem a contemptible act!" exclaimed 
 Douglas, a flush mounting his brow. Visions of 
 the pain-stricken animals now confronted him. 
 
 " Hunters have said that with knives at the 
 throat, or with gun leveled at the heart of a doe, 
 they have dropped their weapons and turned their 
 backs upon their victims, because of the plea in 
 the doe s soft eyes. The slaughter which goes on 
 daily seems monstrous when we think that all which 
 manifests life is an expression of God s love. We 
 cannot raise the world at once from its barbarism 
 and ignorance, but each of us can endeavor to bring 
 comfort and protection to any of our dumb friends 
 which cross our path and need our help." 
 
 Gloria s face was sweetly tender, as she voiced 
 these words. 
 
 She had set apart a few minutes once a week for 
 a talk with her pupils regarding the care of the 
 animal friends and she had already met with great 
 success with the children. Each week they would 
 relate circumstances in which they had brought help 
 to an animal in distress or tell how they had re-
 
 252 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 f rained from teasing or playfully injuring their 
 pets at home. 
 
 Why should not this man be awakened from 
 a wrong idea of pleasure? " thought the girl, as 
 she looked at the stalwart figure opposite. Doug 
 las leaning against a rock, his hat in his hand, looked 
 boyishly handsome, while his dark hair waved in 
 the gentle breeze. I will give the matter more 
 thought in the future," he said, quietly. : I want 
 to live consistent with the Christian Science teach 
 ing. I can see now as you explain it that it can 
 not be a commendable way to employ one s time." 
 
 The girl s face cleared considerably. What 
 ever is not right, must be wrong, you know. A 
 French philosopher says, Happiness is in the taste, 
 and not in the things themselves. A transforma 
 tion of tastes and habits takes place in the mind of 
 the Christian Scientist. He loses no joy, he sac 
 rifices no pleasure; he simply changes his concept 
 of enjoyment. Happiness is a thing of conscious 
 ness and pleasure is won only as we follow in right 
 and wholesome paths." 
 
 A silence fell between them for a little while. 
 Douglas was conscious of a shock that he had not 
 experienced before. He had always considered well 
 the right and wrong of a thing before he under 
 took it, but here was something that had never
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 253 
 
 caused him a moment s consideration. He had en 
 joyed the sport of a day s hunt, while his conscience 
 had never wakened to the enormity of such a prac 
 tice. He remembered, too, with quickened pulse 
 the look of disappointment that overspread Gloria s 
 sweet face as she learned of his predilection. He 
 thought of the rabbit which she had so tenderly 
 cared for and healed. " She must consider me a 
 hypocrite!" he thought, as he watched the tender 
 lines in the girl s face. 
 
 Gloria was the first to break the silence. She 
 sensed some of the upheaval that was going on in 
 her companion s thought. Wishing to change the 
 subject, she took from her lap the book which they 
 had drawn from the library the night before and 
 which Douglas had said they would read together. 
 
 " Do you know, I have found this a most inter 
 esting little book? " she said, holding the volume 
 toward him. " I read only one chapter, but it ap 
 pealed strongly to me. I wonder if you would care 
 to look over it with me now." 
 
 " Certainly," was the quick response. You 
 read it aloud and then we ll talk about it." His 
 voice was steady and strong, and his face had re 
 gained its composure. 
 
 Gloria opened the book and read in her low, 
 musical voice.
 
 254 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " If we go close to the edge of a pond where the 
 rushes are growing, and look down into the clear 
 water, we shall see some ugly and clumsy black 
 hugs crawling upon the bottom of the pond. They 
 are covered with hard, horny scales, laid plate upon 
 plate. One of these bugs sees the blue dragon fly 
 and bright insects sporting above him, and for the 
 first time he feels discontented with his place in the 
 mud. 
 
 I will creep up the stem of this rush, he 
 says to himself, and perhaps when I reach the 
 surface of the water I can skip about like the water 
 spiders, or better still, dart through the air like the 
 blue-winged dragon fly. But as he crawls slowly 
 and with great toil up the slippery stem, he is dis 
 heartened by the thought that he has no wings; his 
 legs are heavy and clumsy, not light and nimble 
 like the water spider s. What can he do in a sphere 
 so much above that in which he has always lived? 
 At last, however, he has reached the surface and 
 clinging to the green stem, feels the spring air and 
 the sunshine all around him. Why does he appear 
 so ill at ease now that he has freed himself from 
 the dark mud ? A very strange feeling comes over 
 him. He is not used to the sunshine and warmth. 
 His coat of mail has become dry in the warm air; 
 it shrinks, it cracks ; it is going to fall off ! * What
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 255 
 
 folly in me to crawl up here, says the poor in 
 sect. * The mud and water were good enough for 
 my brothers and good enough for me, had I but 
 known it ! 
 
 " His helmet has broken off at the top and is 
 falling over his face. A minute later it drops be 
 neath his chin and to his surprise he finds that his 
 old face breaks away and a new one takes its place 
 and this face is larger and more beautiful than 
 the first. 
 
 The world which he looks upon is altogether 
 different from anything that the dull, black bug 
 at the bottom of the pond had ever imagined. The 
 sky is bluer, the sunshine is brighter, the flowers are 
 a thousand times more beautiful and graceful. 
 Now, he lifts his new head to see more of the world, 
 and behold ! as he moves, he is drawing himself out 
 of his old suit of armor. From two neat little cases 
 at his side come two pairs of wings, folded up like 
 fans until the right time for using them shall come. 
 They must be spread open and smoothed before 
 they are ready for flight. While he trembles with 
 surprise, with every movement he is escaping from 
 his old armor and drawing from their sheaths fine 
 legs, much more beautiful than the old. And now 
 his body, which has been packed away like a spy 
 glass, is drawn slowly forth, one part after another.
 
 256 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 At last he has outgrown his dark coat of mail and 
 there appears a beautiful dragon fly with great 
 wonderful eyes, a slender green body and two pairs 
 of bright gauzy wings." 
 
 The voice ceased. Douglas face evidenced his 
 deep thought. That is a delightful little piece 
 and I see that it contains wonderful lessons; I am 
 sure that it answers certain questions which have 
 of late come to my mind." 
 
 " I can think of no more fitting synopsis of the 
 whole than the statement of Paul: Therefore if 
 any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old 
 things are passed aw r ay; behold, all things are be 
 
 come new. 
 
 Yes, that is true. I have already experienced 
 some of this awakening. I wish that you would fol 
 low the little story from the beginning and give 
 your translation of it." 
 
 The voice was earnest and Gloria realized that 
 his desire to know more of Truth was sincere, so 
 glancing at the page again, she began: 
 
 " Behold the wondrous lesson of transforma 
 tion ! Those struggling to free themselves from ac 
 cumulation of error might find these lessons from 
 the bug s experience: As the bug emerges from 
 darkness into light what is happening to him? As 
 his old coat disappears a new one takes its place,
 
 257 
 
 and as he draws himself out of his old suit, every 
 equipment necessary for his growth is ready for 
 him, until the dark coat which he has outgrown 
 entirely disappears and his real, glorious self ap 
 pears. So it must ever be. Mortals have been 
 steeped in erroneous teachings laid plate upon 
 plate, and, as they see others enjoying the beauty 
 and freedom of life, the incumbrance of sin, sick 
 ness and sorrow ofttimes makes them discouraged 
 with their own lot. As they creep into the light of 
 Christian Science many expect at once to behold 
 the glories and reap the rich rewards of those who 
 have toiled long and faithfully. Many, as they 
 journey up the mountain, have burdens heavy and 
 clumsy, and, like the bug, may be tempted to turn 
 back ; but as they come out of the darkness of human 
 beliefs and let the light of Truth shine in their 
 hearts, they exchange sickness for health, sorrow 
 for gladness, and death for the understanding of 
 life eternal. Every Christian Scientist has found 
 in his journey from sense to soul that the world 
 becomes brighter, and every expression of God more 
 beautiful and glorious. Oftentimes it is by our per 
 sistence our steadfast clinging that we attain the 
 fulfillment of God s promises." 
 
 The voice paused for a moment. Douglas had 
 listened attentively, drinking in every word that
 
 258 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 fell upon his ears. As Gloria looked thoughtfully 
 into the blue distance, he shifted himself to a more 
 comfortable position. 
 
 " What about that fellow who thinks with the 
 bug, that what his parents had is good enough for 
 him?" 
 
 The girl returned the smile with a deprecatory 
 nod. 
 
 Why, if we all thought along that line prog 
 ress and advancement would be at a standstill. 
 We would have none of our modern inventions or 
 improvements. Had man been satisfied with can 
 dles we would have no gas ; or if he had been content 
 with the stage-coaches no steam-cars would be in 
 use. So it is with religion, had all been perfectly 
 willing to continue to believe that man s life is in 
 his nostrils; that soul is in the body; that man may 
 be subject to eternal damnation; that God causes 
 or permits the sorrow, suffering and death around 
 us, leaving man incapable of escaping these con 
 ditions why 
 
 The sick would not be healed to-day nor the 
 sinner reformed," concluded Douglas, quietly. 
 
 " But there was one who refused to believe in 
 all these inconsistencies," breathed the girl, and her 
 eyes brightened. " As we hear the call Awake, 
 thou that sleepest! we marvel that the world has
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 2.59 
 
 been asleep so many centuries without knowing that 
 the existence of sin and sickness is but a dream." 
 
 An idea suddenly came to the girl. Handing 
 him the book, she said, earnestly, " Now let me hear 
 you explain the rest of the lessons from the story," 
 putting her finger on the line to show him where 
 to begin. 
 
 " But you can explain it so much better," he 
 protested, though inwardly he felt pleased at the 
 suggestion. The girl insisted, and after a few mo 
 ments he continued : 
 
 The helmet and dark scales seemed a part of 
 the bug only as he remained in darkness, or igno 
 rance. So I believe we are bound by error of sick 
 ness, sin and discord, not because they cannot be 
 removed, but because we have been ignorant as 
 to the way of escape. Sickness is no more a part 
 of man than mud was a part of the bug, or the 
 dirt on a child s face is part of the child; but we 
 continue to believe that it has a hold upon us 
 until we emerge into the true understanding of 
 God and the real spiritual man. Defects of char 
 acter and disposition, all weights of envy, jealousy, 
 hatred, passion, fear, etc., are like the scales and 
 must be overcome or gotten rid of through the 
 knowledge that they are unnatural, abnormal and 
 do not come from God nor belong to God s man.
 
 200 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 It is the human belief, or mentality that needs to 
 be redeemed not the body. Is that right, Miss 
 Oilman?" 
 
 He could not see her face as one small hand 
 partly covered it, but a quick, affirmative nod of 
 the pretty, crowned head answered him. Without 
 speaking she waited for him to continue. 
 
 " As the bug at length emerged to its full at 
 tainment of freedom and proved how transient had 
 been its former position, so, as we follow the teach 
 ings of Jesus as explained in Christian Science 
 the birth of the Christ Truth takes place in our 
 consciousness, unfolding to our spiritual sight the 
 monstrosity of sin and sickness and the fixity of 
 divine Principle. Our minds and bodies are cleaned 
 from sickness and all abnormal conditions, and we 
 attain the * fullness of Christ, and behold the per 
 fect Father and His perfect child." 
 
 Douglas wondered why his listener still kept 
 her face hidden from him. While his gaze rested 
 upon her, she suddenly withdrew her hand and 
 turned toward him. He was unprepared for the 
 picture that greeted him. 
 
 Her whole face radiated the unexpected pleas 
 ure that was thrilling her heart. She had believed 
 that he was giving faithful study to the Bible and 
 Mrs. Eddy s writings, but she was more than sur-
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 261 
 
 prised at the spiritual understanding he evidenced, 
 and underlying it all, she was conscious that to-day 
 there was a love, a joyous enthusiasm for Truth, 
 that he had not previously shown. 
 
 " How much you have grown and how glad I 
 am! " she cried, in girlish pleasure. 
 
 " Somehow Christian Science has never meant 
 as much to me as it does to-day. I feel a great de 
 sire to have more proof of it in my own life; and 
 have a passionate desire to help others out of their 
 wrong beliefs." 
 
 For answer the girl smiled confidently. She 
 could not explain to herself why his words brought 
 her such a thrill of joy. " Science is a priceless 
 boon," she said, softly, " and we must live it and 
 love it ; then it is easy to heal others." 
 
 ; In reading an account of the healing of the 
 man born blind, and also of the raising of Lazarus, 
 I can see how Jesus thought only of the opportunity 
 afforded him to prove the allness of God," said 
 Douglas. 
 
 " That is a helpful thought," responded Gloria. 
 " When we are called upon to help others if we can 
 sufficiently, forget ourselves to realize that Thine 
 is the power and the glory/ and to be thankful for 
 every opportunity that is afforded us to prove the 
 presence and power of divine Love, the healing will
 
 262 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 be easy and inevitable. Jesus said, Preach the 
 gospel, heal the sick and whosoever doth not bear 
 his cross, and come after me, cannot be my dis 
 ciple. Indeed, we cannot justly claim to be dis 
 ciples of Jesus the Christ, unless we are fitting our 
 selves to heal the sick and the sinful." 
 
 " I am only beginning to see the infinite possi 
 bilities of man in Christian Science," remarked 
 Douglas. Taking up the small book again, he 
 glanced over the pages. " Here is a sentence which 
 seems rather puzzling, but, perhaps it has no special 
 significance in Science. He read aloud these words : 
 Why does he appear ill at ease now that he has 
 freed himself from the dark mud ? " 
 
 Gloria smiled. Yes. I think it has a signifi 
 cance, even in Science. There are those who come 
 into Christian Science only for the physical healing. 
 They may be benefited greatly by the treatment, 
 but the practitioner may uncover some form of sin 
 to the patient and explain to him how necessary it 
 is, if we wish to be healed by divine Love, that we 
 give up our wrong thinking and acting. Each one 
 of us knows what part of our all is being withheld. 
 Some see the work that is required of them but are 
 not willing to follow not willing to part with the 
 old man. We might even hear them say, Art 
 thou come hither to torment us before the time?
 
 INTERCHANGING CONFIDENCES 263 
 
 Yes. I see your meaning. It brings to my 
 mind the verse of Psalms Who shall ascend 
 into the hill of the Lord? or who shall stand in 
 his holy place? He that hath clean hands, and a 
 pure heart ! I can see that it is only by purifying 
 ourselves that we can ever reach the heights of 
 holiness." 
 
 These words, falling from the lips of Douglas 
 Irving, brought a feeling of great warmth to the 
 girl, and she turned toward him with a soft radiance 
 in her face, and a certain eloquence in the depths of 
 the dark eyes. 
 
 " I think I must start for home," she said, after 
 a moment s pause. What glowing colors there are 
 in the western sky! " 
 
 Gloria placed her hand in Irving s as he offered 
 her assistance in arising. For a moment it seemed 
 to him only an instant she allowed it to remain. 
 Then she gently withdrew it. Had she noticed the 
 lighted expression that swept over the face of her 
 companion Gloria might not have continued the 
 conversation with such girlish serenity. 
 
 " I must walk back this way," she was saying, 
 pointing to a shaded path. " I could not meet 
 strangers in such unusual decoration." Her hands 
 sought the flowered wreath. 
 
 " I don t think they would mind." They walked
 
 204 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 slowly toward the cottage, chatting happily to 
 gether. 
 
 " I think I shall leave you here," said Douglas, 
 as they came to a break in the path. " If I follow 
 this branch road it will bring me near my home; 
 and you have only a few more steps." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I shall be there in a minute now. I 
 think I can see Muriel and Mr. Travis on the lawn," 
 as she looked intently toward the house. 
 
 " I have been spending a few minutes each after 
 noon in the Sound," remarked Douglas. * You 
 would be surprised at the warmth of the water for 
 bathing. It must be because of these warm, sunny 
 days. Well, au revoir" 
 
 He stood meditatively watching the movements 
 of the lithe, quick figure that paused at the bend of 
 the lane and waved a hand in parting salute. Even 
 after the beautiful silhouette had disappeared, mo 
 tionless he gazed down the trail, as one who has 
 listened to beautiful music and is loath to break the 
 spell.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 
 
 " OH, you runaway! " exclaimed Muriel, as she 
 wound her arms about her friend. " I saw the chil 
 dren come down from the hill and I supposed that 
 I d find you here when I came over. I was so dis 
 appointed ! " 
 
 Gloria secretly thought the face looked radiant 
 ly happy. 
 
 " Mr. Travis has been telling me about the chil 
 dren in school," went on Muriel, in the tone of one 
 who is in possession of a secret and longs to have 
 the pleasure of sharing it with someone. 
 
 Gloria looked from the sweet, winsome face to 
 that of Mr. Travis ; but he was very intent upon ex 
 amining some leaves which he held in his hand. 
 
 He is using Science now in his classroom," 
 continued Muriel, in a low voice. 
 
 " I m very glad," was Gloria s warm response. 
 
 " See here, Miss Lee," said Travis, with a mock 
 tone of injury, " Miss Gilman has such wonderful 
 results in her own room, she will now be expect- 
 
 65
 
 266 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ing most rapid changes in mine. My attempts to 
 prove the dominion of Truth and Love are very 
 meager indeed, and I beg of you not to give her 
 further grounds for great expectations." 
 
 Muriel s laugh rang out merrily. ; He is only 
 teasing, I know," she said, as Gloria took her arm 
 and playfully pulled her toward the house. 
 
 " I must dress for dinner," announced Gloria. 
 The girls tripped away, leaving Arnold in posses 
 sion of the piazza. 
 
 Muriel remained to supper, but returned home 
 in the early evening. Gloria accompanied Arnold 
 and Muriel as far as the Public Library. 
 
 " By the way, Miss Gilman, I want to ask your 
 opinion about a certain book," said Travis. " It is 
 supposed to contain some thoughts upon Christian 
 Science," he continued, telling her the title and the 
 name of the author. " Something in mother s let 
 ter, I received to-day, made me wonder just how 
 the Scientists regard these books. What do you 
 think?" 
 
 Well, if you wish it, I will give you my own 
 personal opinion," declared the girl; " but Scientists 
 differ regarding the advisability of circulating such 
 books. Jesus gave us an infallible test by which 
 we may recognize the good and true. He said, 
 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. I
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 267 
 
 have based my opinion entirely upon the effect that 
 the book has had upon the individual reader. Cer 
 tainly every good thing is for someone. If the 
 book has a good moral, breathes purity throughout, 
 and in general tends to uplift and elevate the 
 thought of the reader, it surely cannot be bad, nor 
 can it be wrong to read it. I know well the book 
 that you mention, for I have read it myself and 
 received much benefit from it. If a thing is good 
 it can only produce good. The literature of the 
 world must be purified and what can leaven it more 
 than introducing into it the writings of those who 
 have gained some understanding of Christian Sci 
 ence? Boys and girls both small and large if 
 they have a desire for reading should be allowed a 
 selection of good, pure, profitable material. I know 
 of no one better fitted to produce beautiful, clean, 
 and wholesome books than one who understands 
 Christian Science. Of course one needs to be care 
 ful that the book is correct in its statements of Sci 
 ence before he passes it on to another. I never knew 
 of anyone giving up Science through reading these 
 books; on the contrary I have known of many in 
 stances where the reader was led to investigate 
 further, and later became a Christian Scientist." 
 
 Well, I m glad to hear your opinion, Gloria, 
 for I do love some of these dear books. Of course
 
 268 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 one should not think of neglecting the reading of 
 Science and Health for a work of fiction. We 
 know that the whole, unadulterated truth is to be 
 found in Mrs. Eddy s works; but I read the other 
 books just as I would a good magazine." 
 
 Gloria gave Muriel a reassuring smile and left 
 the two to wander w r here they would. 
 
 Having exchanged her volume, Gloria started 
 for home. The evening was so beautiful that she 
 decided she would return through the village. As 
 she reached the central part of the town she saw 
 that a crowd had collected in the middle of the street. 
 Her first thought was to turn and go back, but 
 something seemed to urge her forward. 
 
 As she neared the scene of attraction she at once 
 saw the trouble. A horse lay directly across the 
 trolley tracks blocking all traffic. Men were pull 
 ing, slapping, and in every way trying to move the 
 prostrate animal, but he would not budge. His 
 head lay flat on the ground and, except for feeble 
 groans, one would think him entirely lifeless. Even 
 as Gloria looked, a man took a big sharp-pointed 
 stick from a youngster and attempted to goad the 
 horse into action but all in vain. 
 
 By this time a policeman had arrived. He im 
 mediately dispatched a man for the veterinary sur 
 geon, saying that the horse must be shot.
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 269 
 
 Gloria waited to hear no more. With throbbing 
 pulses she swiftly turned and retraced her steps. 
 At one time she would have bitterly resented the 
 cruelty of the excited men, now all her thoughts 
 were centered upon the sick animal. After she had 
 passed out of sight of the crowd she stood still and 
 worked mentally. Her thought went out in 
 great compassion for the ill-treated animal and 
 she put all her energy into her affirmations of 
 truth. Silently she declared that all life is an 
 emanation of God, and any expression of this 
 could not be sick nor helpless. " Life is ever- 
 acting, ever-harmonious and no manifestation of 
 Life can suffer a stoppage of harmonious action. 
 Strength and life are in God and not in matter, 
 therefore the horse reflects and manifests the 
 strength of Mind." 
 
 As she walked on, her face cleared and her eyes 
 lighted with hope. * Yes, yes," she told herself, " as 
 far as I am concerned the horse is perfect and mani 
 fests health and activity." Feeling a sense of relief 
 come over her, she turned her thought to other mat 
 ters. 
 
 Upon reaching home she spent the evening with 
 her books and in chatting with Mrs. Mitchell. Gloria 
 would have chided herself had she remembered the 
 next day that never a thought of the horse had oc-
 
 270 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 curred to her since she had dismissed the subject so 
 positively the night before. However, she was to 
 hear more about it, for that afternoon as she reached 
 home, Muriel was on the piazza to greet her. 
 
 "Oh, Gloria!" exclaimed the girl, waving a 
 newspaper in the air. " Here s the most wonderful 
 thing in to-day s Herald. I verily believe there is 
 another Christian Scientist around here whom we 
 do not know." 
 
 " Most likely there are many of them," rejoined 
 Gloria, as she came leisurely up the steps. But 
 why this excitement? " 
 
 " Do sit down until I read it to you, but you 
 don t look so terribly interested," with a pretty pout. 
 
 " I am all attention, I assure you." 
 
 Well, it s about a sick horse that was on Main 
 Street last night." 
 
 If Muriel had any reasons to doubt the interest 
 of her friend she certainly changed her opinion. 
 Gloria s face flushed a vivid scarlet, while her eyes 
 looked away. "Oh, to think I forgot!" and she 
 deeply censured herself, wondering what had hap 
 pened to the horse. 
 
 " Why, Gloria ! " cried Muriel. " What do you 
 know about it? " 
 
 " Never mind now read it to me, quick." 
 
 Muriel glanced from the excited face to the
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 271 
 
 newspaper in her hand, and in a sweet, clear voice, 
 read aloud: 
 
 "A Little Miracle 
 
 " Last evening traffic was held up for thirty min 
 utes because of a horse which collapsed directly on 
 the trolley track at the junction of Third Avenue 
 and Second Street. The animal evidently fell be 
 cause of paralysis or old age. The pricking, tug 
 ging, beating, and pulling of many spectators did 
 not in the least disconcert the animal, as he lay ap 
 parently perfectly lifeless. Presently groans of 
 pain gave some evidence of the agony he was endur 
 ing. 
 
 The crowd collected so rapidly that several 
 policemen hurried to the spot. A veterinary was 
 brought to the scene and at once he pronounced 
 the case hopeless. The policeman gave orders that 
 the horse be shot, whereupon the surgeon put the 
 pistol to the temple of the dying animal. But, nay, 
 nay Mr. Policeman. Just as the trigger was 
 about to be pulled and the excited crowd waited in 
 breathless suspense, the animal suddenly sprang to 
 his feet. He gave a glance at the pistol-man as much 
 as to say, * No, you don t, and majestically went his 
 way down the street, much to the surprised delight 
 of his owner. The crowds cheered and were as
 
 272 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 pleased to see the animal walking as they would 
 have been to have seen him shot. The veterinary, 
 however, shook his head and was determined to 
 make an examination of the horse. He found the 
 animal in a perfectly normal condition and shook 
 his head again in silent astonishment as he walked 
 toward his waiting automobile. A few of the spec 
 tators think that a sleight-of-hand performance 
 took place, while others contend that a hypnotist 
 gave vent to his supernatural powers. However, in 
 the minds of many it was a neat little miracle." 
 
 Gloria s eyes were now radiant and moist with 
 intense feeling. Something in her manner made 
 Muriel drop the paper and throw her arms around 
 the trembling form. " Oh, Gloria! it was you," she 
 cried. 
 
 Gloria then told all the circumstances connected 
 with the healing. "Oh, I m so glad!" she said, 
 deeply moved. 
 
 " I should just like to tell that editor that it was 
 Christian Science and not hypnotism that healed 
 that horse," cried Muriel, in deep earnestness. 
 
 " No, no, dear, don t speak of it to anyone," 
 protested Gloria. 
 
 But Muriel did tell Mrs. Mitchell and Travis 
 before the day was over and the next day when the
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 273 
 
 opportunity presented itself, she disclosed the matter 
 to Douglas Irving. 
 
 " Do you realize that it is the end of May? " 
 asked Mrs. Mitchell one afternoon, as Gloria re 
 turned from school. " I cannot bear to think of 
 losing you and Arnold." 
 
 Somehow, Gloria did not like the prospect of 
 leaving Mapleville either. Yes, July will soon 
 be upon us," she said, with a soft sigh. 
 
 " Just the thought of leaving the children brings 
 a lump into my throat. They have grown so dear 
 to me." She paused a moment and her eyes looked 
 off. Well, I guess I ll go and enjoy the piazza," 
 she continued, with a change of mood. " Perhaps 
 Muriel will be over." 
 
 As she left the room Mrs. Mitchell looked after 
 the retreating form. " Maybe she does hate to leave 
 those young ones, and I don t blame her, either, for 
 they just worship her. I wonder if there s anyone 
 else she hates to leave? I guess I ll let her be alone 
 out there, as long as she didn t invite me out," she 
 mused, as she saw Gloria seat herself in one of the 
 deep wicker chairs. " Sometimes girls like to be 
 alone," endeavoring to remember that special period 
 of her life. She soon went softly out of the door 
 and across the street to a neighbor s.
 
 274 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Gloria presently left the wicker chair and 
 made herself comfortable in the inviting ham 
 mock. " I have many things to think over," 
 she told herself, and she speedily became lost in 
 thought. 
 
 Three men had stopped in front of the house 
 and were talking with a group of boys. Gloria was 
 glad that the vines protected her from view. 
 
 Yes. He s dying now may be dead by this 
 time. Too bad! too bad! Do you know just how 
 it happened? " 
 
 Yes, mister, he was a swimmin around in the 
 Sound and a lady way out in the water yelled to 
 him to save her. He was a fine swimmer, so he hur 
 ried up to her. There was a man in a boat, too, that 
 heard the screams and he rowed as fast as he could 
 to em. The feller in the water got the girl by the 
 hair and pushed her toward the boat then he went 
 down. They got the girl in the boat, yes, sir but 
 the feller, he never came up." 
 
 " But why didn t they get help and save him? " 
 was the excited exclamation. 
 
 " Dunno, mister. They got him up after a long 
 wait but he was most gone. Lots of men are workin 
 on him now in the hospital." 
 
 Gloria could not help hearing every word, and 
 she shook her fair head many times during the re-
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 275 
 
 cital. " Just to think that a man may die because 
 he does a good deed," thought the girl. " What a 
 false belief! A good act never killed anyone. It 
 is only because people generally sanction such an 
 unjust law and believe in it that it seems to be true, 
 but through Christian Science we can reverse it and 
 prove it a lie." 
 
 Well, you know, Simons," said one of the 
 men, " He that loseth his life shall find it. It s 
 beautiful to think that he gave his life to save an 
 other." 
 
 The delicate brows came together and Gloria 
 sat upright. " Oh, how can that man believe in such 
 an inconsistent absurdity ! " she thought. " How 
 wrong is his conception of that verse! I wish I 
 might tell him that he who loses this false sense of 
 life in matter finds that man s life is in God, inde 
 structible and eternal, and that it is a wrong and 
 false belief that anyone need lose his life in order 
 to save another." 
 
 Just then a man hurried across the street to the 
 group near Mrs. Mitchell s house. 
 
 I say, Simons, who is it that s dying in the 
 hospital? " 
 
 Why, the young lawyer, Douglas Irving." 
 
 Gloria heard no more. For a moment it seemed 
 that her heart had stopped beating, while white and
 
 276 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 trembling, she continued to look straight in front of 
 her. No thought came to her, she seemed powerless 
 to move. Suddenly the words of Irving came swift 
 ly, overwhelmingly over her, " I can see how Jesus 
 thought only of the opportunity afforded him to 
 prove the allness of God." Yes," she breathed, 
 " an opportunity to prove the allness of God." 
 With quick decision she grasped something in her 
 hand and went hatless into the street. She never 
 knew how she reached the hospital ; she was conscious 
 of walking and passing people, but she knew 
 nothing more until she reached the steps of the 
 entrance. 
 
 The words of Irving seemed ringing again and 
 again in her ears, " an opportunity to prove the 
 allness of God." A large, tall man stood directly 
 in front of her and Gloria knew by the small, black 
 bag that he was a physician. He hastened up the 
 steps and opened the door. Gloria followed, though 
 he paid no attention to her. Thinking that the 
 young lady was with the great physician, the nurse 
 hurried them into the death chamber. The doctor 
 passed swiftly toward the bed, while Gloria re 
 mained in the open door. 
 
 There were two other doctors in the room and 
 a nurse, but they stepped to one side as the special 
 ist made a rapid examination of the body. Gloria
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 277 
 
 closed her eyes, while the stillness of death reigned 
 in the room. 
 
 " No use absolutely no use too long in the 
 water. Can t last but a short time." 
 
 By this time Gloria had gained her sense of 
 composure and every word that fell upon her ears, 
 instead of terrifying her, seemed to give her con 
 scious strength. 
 
 " I can do nothing, and I have another very 
 dangerous case waiting for me." With a hasty 
 bow the man started for the door. 
 
 Gloria stepped toward him. Her face was white 
 and her lips quivering, but all the noted man saw 
 was the pair of great, dark pleading eyes. 
 
 She leaned forward and touched his arm. 
 " May I, please, go to him and pray for him? " 
 
 The man paused in his haste, seemingly touched 
 by the pathos in the girl s attitude. 
 
 * Yes, girlie, yes, pray for him; but nothing 
 can save him now." 
 
 " But the other doctors I wish to be alone." 
 
 The doctors will leave you," he said, with a 
 hasty glance in their direction. They have done 
 all they could. God bless you, girlie." And he was 
 gone. 
 
 As Gloria stepped into the room the two doctors 
 passed out.
 
 278 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " His sister, I suppose. It seems his mother is 
 out of town; no one can find her. Well, she can t 
 hurt him, anyway," and they closed the door gently 
 behind them. The nurse who sat at the bedside 
 rose, but Gloria put out her hand, " Please remain," 
 she said, as she advanced to the other side of the 
 operating table, and softly drew up a chair. 
 
 One look at the white face with the moist brown 
 hair clinging to the marble forehead seemed, for a 
 moment, to overcome the girl. After that one 
 glance, she turned her eyes away and stood reso 
 lutely still for some seconds. During that time she 
 made the greatest demonstration of her life, she 
 turned her thought away from personality to spirit 
 from matter to infinite Mind. 
 
 Strangely quiet, she seated herself and closed 
 her eyes. The nurse w r onderingly looked on. 
 
 " I never saw anyone pray that way before," she 
 thought to herself. " She never even shed a tear." 
 
 After a time Gloria opened her eyes and com 
 menced to read from the little book she held firmly 
 in her hands. With a steady calm voice, one that 
 seemed to the listener to be filled with extraordinary 
 strength, she read aloud: 
 
 The body committed no offense. Mortal 
 Man, in obedience to higher law, helped his fellow- 
 man, an act which should result in good to himself
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 279 
 
 as well as to others. . . . Good deeds are immortal, 
 bringing joy instead of grief, pleasure instead of 
 pain, and life instead of death. " * Turning the 
 leaves, she continued, " Now, what greater justifi 
 cation can any deed have than that it is for the good 
 of one s neighbor? Wherefore, then, in the name of 
 outraged justice, do you sentence Mortal Man for 
 ministering to the wants of his fellow-man in obe 
 dience to divine law ? You cannot trample upon the 
 decree of the Supreme Bench. Mortal Man has 
 his appeal to Spirit, God, who sentences only for 
 sin. " f 
 
 Every word fell from the lips of the girl as if 
 it were alive. Looking directly at the quiet body, 
 she declared emphatically, " Any material evidence 
 of death is false, for it contradicts the spiritual facts 
 of being." Then she closed her eyes and all was 
 quiet again. 
 
 :< If ever I saw an angel," said the nurse, after 
 wards, " I saw one in that chamber. Her face 
 seemed lightened with a divine halo and her wide- 
 open eyes seemed to see far beyond the mortal 
 vision." 
 
 For a long time it seemed to the nurse the gentle 
 figure remained quiet except for an occasional af 
 firmative nod of the head or a negative shake. 
 
 * " Science and Health," p. 435. t Ibid-. P- 440.
 
 280 
 
 The nurse glanced toward the patient. He 
 appeared exactly the same as when the physi 
 cian had said she could last but a few minutes. 
 She knew, however, that he was still alive. The 
 words of the faithful worker attracted her at 
 tention. 
 
 The confident, calm, inspired face looked to 
 ward the patient. 
 
 " In the sight of God, the one Father Mother, 
 this man has done no wrong. Sin, and sin only can 
 be punished. Good truth life are immortal. 
 God cannot die and you are His image, hence you 
 are one with God ; and your life can no more depart 
 than can God be extinguished. Matter is not man, 
 and man s life does not depend upon his body, nor 
 is it at the mercy of matter. This is life eternal, 
 Lo, I am with you always in all ways all 
 times. God, Life, is omnipresent all presence; 
 omnipotent all power; and so man, His manifesta 
 tion His expression cannot be deprived one in 
 stant from this ever-living Life. Man is because 
 God is man cannot die because God cannot die. 
 There is no stoppage to harmonious life harmoni 
 ous action harmonious being, and in the name of 
 divine Truth I declare it unto you. And ye shall 
 know the truth and the truth shall make you free. 
 It is the spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 281 
 
 nothing : the words that I speak unto you, they are 
 spirit, and they are life. 
 
 The clear, ringing tones ceased and the nurse 
 saw the hopeful, expectant look that flooded the 
 girl s face, as she gazed at the white face upon the 
 table. 
 
 Slowly, very slowly, the white lids trembled. 
 The nurse was quick to realize the change, but she 
 sat spellbound, thinking she detected a gentle move 
 ment as if he were breathing, but she remained per 
 fectly still. 
 
 The girl continued to declare the truth firmly, 
 positively. 
 
 Again the lids trembled, then they opened. 
 " God is your life and there is nothing to fear," said 
 the girl, softly, reassuringly. 
 
 " It was a chance to prove the allness of 
 God," Irving whispered, in detached breaths. 
 
 Yes, a glorious opportunity," Gloria echoed, 
 " and divine Love has protected us all in His ever 
 lasting arms." She realized that these words must 
 have been the last that he thought, as he saved the 
 drowning girl. That was his guiding thought 
 and it saved him." 
 
 He closed his eyes again, while Gloria read aloud 
 from Science and Health. The color slowly re 
 turned to his lips, while he breathed easily. Turn-
 
 282 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ing to the nurse who sat motionless, Gloria whis 
 pered for her to bring some warm milk, but to 
 mention nothing down stairs. You understand? " 
 
 " Perfectly." 
 
 In a few minutes the woman returned with the 
 requested drink. 
 
 " Please give it to him, nurse." 
 
 The nurse now felt that she could act and 
 tenderly she lifted the head and fed the milk to him. 
 
 I wish that you would remain with me," said 
 Gloria, softly, and the woman returned to her 
 chair. She obeyed as one in a dream. Were 
 it not for the gentle breathing which her senses 
 told her was going on in the weak form, and 
 the glorified countenance of the youthful face op 
 posite, she might, indeed, doubt the whole occur 
 rence. Wonderingly she rehearsed to herself the 
 prayer which she had heard from the lips of the girl 
 and the words which she had heard from the little 
 black book. Suddenly it flashed to her: " Why, it 
 is Christian Science ! " Her knowledge on this sub 
 ject was slight, but this was a proof which nothing 
 in the universe could erase from her memory. Mean 
 while, Gloria was reading softly to the patient, now 
 and then pausing a moment as if to emphasize the 
 truth of a particular statement. Although the 
 nurse was listening attentively, her keen eyes soon
 
 FROM OUT THE DEPTHS 283 
 
 noted that the patient was breathing regularly. He 
 was asleep. 
 
 But the sentinel at the table continued for 
 some time with the reading, a beautiful wave of 
 peace flooding her face. At last she rose noiselessly, 
 and approached the nurse. 
 
 " I am going now you will care for him when 
 he wakes? He is all right/ 3 
 
 For answer the nurse clasped the hand nearest 
 her and pressed her lips upon it. Her eyes suffused 
 with tears. " God bless you bless you for your 
 noble work," she whispered. Gloria responded with 
 a warm pressure and glided, noiselessly, from the 
 room. 
 
 She was glad that she met no one as she passed 
 down the stairs and out into the street. Reaching 
 the house she walked to the side entrance and went 
 quietly up stairs to her own room. 
 
 " I can see no one now," she thought, " I must 
 be alone. God is good so good," she declared, 
 passionately " and henceforth I must do His work 
 only."
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 
 
 MRS. MITCHELL soon learned the cause of the 
 commotion in the street and hurried home to Gloria. 
 What will she do?" she thought, with abated 
 breath. " If I had only heard of it sooner! " Run 
 ning up the steps, she hastened to the piazza where 
 she had left Gloria in the wicker chair but no one 
 was to be seen. 
 
 She stood irresolute, wondering just what to do. 
 
 " Are you looking for Miss Gilman? " piped a 
 voice, so close at hand that it caused the woman to 
 turn with a startled jump. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell looked at the boy, but did not 
 reply. 
 
 " Miss Gilman went out a while ago and walked 
 swiftly down the street. She didn t even speak to 
 me," with a wistfulness that did not escape the wom 
 an s notice. 
 
 " H m. Didn t see you, I suppose. Do you 
 know where she went? " 
 
 The lad looked a little awkward. He wanted 
 
 284
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 285 
 
 to satisfy the anxious woman, but he feared lest she 
 might think he had watched his teacher s move 
 ments. 
 
 " I think she went to the hospital," he said, after 
 a moment s pause. 
 
 He was unprepared for the happy, yet amazed 
 expression which overspread the woman s face. 
 Thank you it s all right." Then she hastily dis 
 appeared. 
 
 " God is all is all" she repeated to herself, as 
 if she wanted to convince herself that He really 
 could be all upon this particular occasion. She was 
 conscious of an increased fondness for the girl who 
 had so bravely demonstrated over the accident from 
 which she had suffered in connection with beauti 
 ful Prince. 
 
 " Oh! how I wish that I might help her now," 
 she thought. Going to her room, she worked for 
 harmony in her own mind as she read over the Les 
 son sermon for the week. She sat for a long 
 time thinking. Suddenly she saw a white-clad 
 figure walk swiftly across the lawn toward the 
 house. 
 
 Her first thought was to run to meet her. " No, 
 if she wants to tell me, she will seek me," she de 
 cided, but Gloria passed quickly to her own room 
 and closed the door.
 
 286 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell s heart was thumping with sus 
 pense, but she knew she must wait. Noiselessly she 
 moved down the stairs and prepared the supper. 
 Arnold came in and hurried to his aunt for informa 
 tion regarding Irving. She related what she knew, 
 adding that Gloria was still in her room and that 
 she had not spoken to her. 
 
 They ate alone. Gloria did not appear, and, as 
 the evening wore along, Mrs. Mitchell, feeling a 
 little anxious for the girl, tip-toed to her room and 
 rapped softly upon the door. Receiving no answer, 
 she noiselessly turned the knob and pushed open the 
 door. 
 
 No wonder Gloria had not come down stairs! 
 There she lay upon the couch and her gentle breath 
 ing indicated that she was asleep. The little book 
 which she had been reading was still in her hand. 
 The eyes of the watcher filled with ready tears. 
 " Dear child," she thought, as she watched the peace 
 ful face. " She has toiled hard. No doubt it was a 
 strain on her. But, I believe that all is well; her 
 face tells it." While she stood gazing lovingly at 
 the sleeping figure the brown eyes suddenly opened. 
 
 "Oh!" she breathed, softly. "I must have 
 fallen asleep. Did you come for me? " 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell soon learned some of the circum 
 stances, and her delight could hardly be restrained as
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 287 
 
 she heard this latest demonstration of the wonderful 
 power of Truth. " Supposing you hadn t been on 
 that piazza and overheard the conversation!" she 
 exclaimed. 
 
 " Oh! but it all came about through divine guid 
 ance," responded the girl. He that is our God is 
 the God of Salvation. " 
 
 Gloria was not wholly unprepared the follow 
 ing evening to see the form of Douglas Irving ap 
 proach the vine-covered piazza. The greeting was 
 a silent one, for each was full of thoughts which 
 beggared words. Nothing but a trifle of pallor told 
 of yesterday s experience, as the manly form 
 grasped the outstretched hand. He held it for a 
 moment and Gloria was deeply touched by the great 
 reverence in his manner. 
 
 Who is so great a God as our God? Miss Gil- 
 man what can I say to you? How can I thank you? 
 Only for you 
 
 " Please don t," she said, softly, as she gently 
 released her hand and beckoned him to a chair. " I 
 did only what God would have me do." 
 
 " Words are too inadequate for thanks to an 
 other for the saving of one s life; but if a life re 
 deemed can be any measure of thanks to you then 
 I shall feel that I have not tried in vain. I shall 
 henceforth strive to live nearer the great Truth that
 
 288 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Christian Science teaches, and manifest more of the 
 divine character." 
 
 Gloria was deeply moved as she listened to the 
 strong, earnest voice and sensed some of the emotion 
 that he was striving to control. 
 
 You, too, saved another," she said, after a 
 moment, " and your noble deed was rewarded." 
 
 For a long while they talked about the great 
 possibilities of man guided by Christian Science. 
 The evening was an exquisite one and at times they 
 watched in silence the great golden disk rising be 
 hind the distant tree tops. 
 
 We shall have many of these glorious nights 
 now, for summer is surely with us," Gloria re 
 marked, with a soft sigh. 
 
 Yes, I shall be glad to welcome the perfect 
 days of June." Gloria did not respond to the 
 warmth of feeling in Douglas tone. " Only a lit 
 tle month longer," she was telling herself. 
 
 While she sat pensively, Douglas glance rested 
 on her graceful white-clad figure. The nut-brown 
 head had a knot of blue nestling in its wavy folds, 
 w r hich was particularly becoming to the delicate, 
 girlish face. 
 
 As Gloria looked up, she met the gaze of the 
 earnest, grave eyes and something in their depths 
 made the white lids droop quickly.
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 289 
 
 " Miss Gilman, have you thought about my 
 mother? " 
 
 The question was gently put and caused the 
 slightly flushed face to turn instantly. As she 
 looked up at Douglas and met his usual quiet ex 
 pression, she at once recovered her composure. 
 
 Yes, I thought of her. I meant to have asked 
 you. She was away at the time? " 
 
 * Yes. She returned in response to the telegram 
 which Uncle George sent to her. And by the way, 
 uncle has become one of us." 
 
 " What do you mean? " 
 
 " He is studying Science and is a firm believer 
 already." 
 
 " Oh, how good! " murmured Gloria. 
 
 * Yes, when he learned that mother was so an 
 tagonistic to what I deemed worthy of so much of 
 my time and attention he secured a copy of the 
 little book from the library and commenced read 
 ing it. He grasped the spiritual import of it at 
 once, and we have had many beautiful talks." 
 
 For a moment Gloria looked away, mutely giv 
 ing thanks that another was journeying toward the 
 Father s kingdom. 
 
 " And your mother? " 
 
 " Mother was completely broken up. Uncle 
 George told her all about my experience in the
 
 290 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 water and how you had come to me after the 
 doctors said I could not recover. He told her all 
 before he let her see me. Her heart was torn be 
 tween her love for me and the bitter feeling she had 
 harbored toward Christian Science and some of 
 its exponents. She made me go over every detail," 
 continued Douglas, " and I think she is a changed 
 woman. She wants me to bring you to her. She 
 would rather see you in her home than to come 
 here." 
 
 Gloria nodded, while her face spoke the pleased 
 gratitude that was throbbing her being. 
 
 " She is going to read Science and Health." 
 
 " And she will be indeed blessed," cried the girl, 
 with deep assurance. Each one of us is divinely 
 led and directed to this great truth of being. It 
 takes some longer to feel this need than it does oth 
 ers, but God will have all men to be saved, and to 
 come into the knowledge of the Truth. 
 
 A moment s silence fell between them. 
 
 " It is hard, Miss Gilman, for some to give up 
 their old ways of thinking." 
 
 Yes," agreed the girl. " Oftentimes we would 
 fain shun passing under the rod of His correction ; 
 but no gem can grace its proper setting without be 
 ing polished. It often takes more than a single 
 stroke to remove the rough surface of error, but
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 291 
 
 we reap the reward a thousand-fold. For every 
 seemingly painful experience that has brought me 
 nearer the great Heart of Love that has taught 
 me greater love, greater kindness, greater charity, 
 greater humility, I am deeply, truly grateful," she 
 said, with passionate fervency. 
 
 The radiant face thrilled with divine hope. " I 
 want to be a practitioner," she continued, softly. 
 
 " And I see nothing to hinder you," Douglas 
 responded, gazing with reverent admiration at the 
 star-lit face. You have already been the channel 
 for wonderful proofs of the efficacy of the living, 
 healing Christ. Only for you " 
 
 " Don t," protested the girl. You know it was 
 Truth, not I." 
 
 " I know that you so demonstrated over fear and 
 doubt that you followed divine Love s prompting 
 and came to me in my hour of greatest need," he 
 said, as he took her hand in leaving. " I know that 
 you have so lived and loved the Truth that you were 
 a pure channel through which the healing Truth 
 was voiced, and it is because of your wonderful pur 
 ity, your abiding trust in God, and your sublime 
 courage that I stand here to-night." 
 
 Douglas shook with emotion as he stooped and 
 reverently pressed his lips to the hand that lay 
 trembling in his own.
 
 292 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 Gloria and Muriel spent the next afternoon to 
 gether. We won t have many more of these lovely 
 days," said Muriel, regretfully, as she threw her 
 arm around her friend and gently led her up the 
 long winding stairs and into her own little sitting 
 room. 
 
 But you know that you are going to spend a 
 few weeks with me in August? " 
 
 Yes, I know, honey ; but August seems so far 
 off, and June the thirtieth seems so close at hand," 
 was the smiling, parting response, as she gave Glo 
 ria a warm kiss before seating her in the large, soft 
 chair. 
 
 " Oh, I have had such a happy time in Maple- 
 ville," said Gloria, softly, as she looked at Muriel 
 and then out of the window to the large, brick school 
 house. 
 
 " Of course Love sent you," responded Muriel, 
 as if no shadow of doubt had ever crossed her mind 
 since the day her eyes had first rested upon the 
 bright face. I tell you what, Gloria, dear, you 
 had a mission here that you did. You brought me 
 the Truth and explained it so clearly that, of course, 
 I wanted to read the book at once. Every day I 
 am so grateful to God that I am living and in per 
 fect health. Last year at this time I was full of 
 pain and worry not knowing what God was, afraid
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 293 
 
 to die and afraid to live; but now all is different. 
 I have such great happiness and all because of Chris 
 tian Science." 
 
 Gloria s smile and look were eloquent of her ap 
 preciation of Muriel s words. 
 
 Then there is no happier woman than Mrs. 
 Mitchell," went on Muriel. " I never go over there 
 that I do not hear her happy voice humming some 
 strain. She just radiates love, and between you and 
 me, she is planting the seed in many of the hearts 
 of her friends and neighbors. I m sure when you 
 return in the fall we shall have quite a large at 
 tendance at our services." 
 
 Gloria made no response. 
 
 ; * Then there s Mr. Travis. He told me that you 
 were a great help to him." Gloria noticed the slight 
 warmth of color that had crept into the fair 
 face as she mentioned his name. " He is using 
 Science right along in his school room and with 
 such gratifying results. His mother writes 
 him beautiful letters. I think she must be very 
 lovely." 
 
 " I am sure she is," agreed Gloria, looking at 
 the small face which still retained its pretty col 
 oring. 
 
 " Of course what you have done for Douglas 
 Irving cannot be put into words. What a brave
 
 294 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 girl you were!" patting her hand softly. I am 
 so proud of our dear practitioner! " 
 
 We must always do the work which God sends 
 to us to do, Muriel. There can be no failure in 
 God s government." 
 
 The two sat together for a few moments in si 
 lence. 
 
 " Everyone speaks so highly of Mr. Irving, 
 you know. I think that he has already made 
 a name for himself in the law practice. It 
 must be very nice to be a distinguished lawyer, 
 don t you think so, honey," went on the merry 
 voice. 
 
 Gloria was arranging a bit of lace on one of the 
 dainty ruffles of her dress. " I think it would be 
 nicer to be a competent practitioner," was the quiet 
 reply. 
 
 " Of course," agreed the girl enthusiastically. 
 "Mr. Irving a practitioner! Why, I had never 
 thought of that. Pie has such a beautiful under 
 standing of Truth already. What made you think 
 of that, Gloria?" 
 
 Gloria had by this time arranged the lacey ruffle, 
 and now her gaze lifted and rested upon Muriel s 
 desk which lay open. She was thinking just what 
 reply to make when she noticed a beautiful framed 
 engraving a reproduction of the raising of
 
 A SWEET CONFESSION 295 
 
 Jarius s daughter, underneath which was the word 
 " Arise." 
 
 " Oh, Muriel," she breathed. " How exquisite! 
 Do let me look at it, closely! " 
 
 She was so absorbed in examining the fine copy 
 that she did not notice the heightened color of her 
 companion. 
 
 * Where did you get it? " she inquired, eagerly, 
 without looking up. 
 
 " Arnold I mean Mr. Travis gave it to 
 
 me." 
 
 Gloria looked up quickly to find an unaccus 
 tomed crimson in Muriel s face. She had never 
 heard her friend call Mr. Travis by his given name 
 before and she gazed at her in wonderment until 
 the white lids drooped. 
 
 " Muriel, what is it? " 
 
 For answer the girl threw herself into Gloria s 
 arms. We did not intend to let you know yet," 
 was the muffled reply. 
 
 " Let me know? " repeated Gloria, as if she 
 did not comprehend, though in reality she was quite 
 convinced as to the reason for this strange behavior. 
 Yes. Arnold and I are engaged to be mar 
 ried " the voice still more muffled. 
 
 If Muriel wondered how her friend would feel 
 she had not long to wait, for Gloria lifted the ruffled
 
 206 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 head and gazed lovingly into the face which had 
 now grown pink, even to the tips of her ears. 
 
 Gloria took the delicate face between her hands 
 and kissed it fondly. " A thousand blessings, dear," 
 she said, with soft earnestness. 
 
 You certainly have my unqualified sanction, 
 and I am sure that you will be very happy." 
 
 Muriel s blushes and dimples were exquisitely 
 eloquent of her own assurance upon that point. 
 
 When Gloria reached home that afternoon, Mrs. 
 Mitchell was standing in the door to meet her. The 
 girl could see that something of unusual interest had 
 occurred.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 
 
 AND she was not mistaken, for the woman 
 truly had undergone a lively experience that 
 afternoon. Gloria had not long to wait for the 
 revelation. 
 
 * Who do you think called this afternoon? " 
 
 " Someone of interest, I can see. Do tell me." 
 
 " Mr. Williams, the minister." 
 
 " I presume you had quite an agreeable tete- 
 a-tete" said Gloria, with an amused smile. 
 
 " I just wish that you had been here! " returned 
 the woman, with alacrity, " for I had quite a time 
 with him." 
 
 1 Tell me all about it." The two seated them 
 selves in comfortable chairs on the piazza. 
 
 " He has no use for Christian Science, child, 
 though he may think differently since our talk," 
 with a reminiscent expression. 
 
 " He informed me that Christian Science was 
 the work of the devil, and the sooner I found it out 
 the better. I related the experience with my broken 
 
 297
 
 298 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 limb, and said if the devil worked that cure he must 
 be a pretty good kind of a fellow." 
 
 Gloria smiled at the woman s ardent enthusiasm. 
 
 I am sure that he was under the impression 
 that, with a little of his talk, he could bring me 
 back into his fold again. But I reckon he received 
 quite a shock. It seems the words just came to me 
 what to say to answer his arguments. He remarked 
 about Mrs. Eddy daring to add to the Bible, but I 
 told him that she had not added anything to that 
 Book, but she had merely uncovered the precious 
 truths in it which have never been clearly discerned 
 before. Then he made fun of the idea that we 
 deny the testimony of the senses. When I asked 
 him if he could see God, or if he could see the 
 earth move, or see that man exists after he has 
 been put into the grave he really seemed quite 
 perturbed." 
 
 " I can imagine it," laughed the girl. I know 
 how they squirm when pinned down. What else 
 did he suggest as wrong in Christian Science? " 
 
 " He bitterly condemned our methods of treat 
 ing, but I told him if the kind gentlemen in the 
 pulpits did not like the Christian Science methods, 
 it was their duty to come down then with two cures 
 to the one in Christian Science, and people would 
 rush to join them. Just then he was concerned in
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 299 
 
 noticing how rapidly the time had flown and he 
 made a hasty departure." 
 
 " I don t believe he will ever expect to see you 
 in his congregation again," laughed Gloria. " No 
 doubt what you have said to him will give him 
 food for thought. The dear man needs only to be 
 awakened from crass ignorance." 
 
 " I do wish that you were to remain here in the 
 summer, .Gloria, for I think we would have quite a 
 little gathering in our parlor. But then we shall 
 surely start regular services in the fall. Won t 
 we?" 
 
 Yes, of course," said Gloria, though Mrs. 
 Mitchell thought her tone rather abstracted. 
 
 " I hope that everything has gone right at 
 school? " said Mrs. Mitchell, as she noted an air of 
 unusual quiet about the girl. 
 
 " Oh, yes," she returned, placidly. 
 
 " And will your children all pass their examina 
 tions? " continued the woman. 
 
 Yes, I hope so ; I expect them to," was the 
 quiet response. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell s mind was still groping for the 
 answer to her mental question. " I suppose you and 
 Muriel dread to be separated for the summer 
 months." 
 
 The girl shook her fair head, slightly.
 
 300 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 " Oh, no! Muriel will spend the month of Au 
 gust with me ; I thought I told you." 
 
 Yes. I believe you did," and Mrs. Mitchell, 
 after a brief silence, changed the subject. 
 
 " She just hates to leave those children, I know," 
 thought the woman, after Gloria quitted the room. 
 " And maybe Douglas Irving has something to do 
 with affairs, but I can t always understand these 
 young folks." 
 
 The time passed quickly now. Gloria had de 
 cided to remain for two or three days after her school 
 closed. 
 
 At length came Friday, the last day of school. 
 Her desk w r as piled with presents as Gloria entered 
 the class room. She prayed for strength as she 
 faced the problem of bidding her class farewell. 
 The examinations had been most gratifying in their 
 results. She had given the class a quiet talk and 
 had pointed out the necessity of overcoming fear 
 and of knowing that they would be able to cope 
 with any question put before them. As a result of 
 her faithful teaching every boy and girl in the room 
 had passed the examinations and many had received 
 honors. How she said good-by to them all, Gloria 
 never really knew. She was conscious of the many 
 arms thrown around her neck and the warm kisses 
 pressed against her cheek. Most of the girls were
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 301 
 
 crying, while some of the boys swallowed hard as 
 they nodded the last farewell. After it was all over 
 she hastened home. 
 
 " How tired you look! " was Mrs. Mitchell s re 
 mark, as she noticed the weary lines about the eyes 
 that tried to smile at her. " Why, Gloria! " 
 
 The girl sank limply into a chair and put her 
 handkerchief to her eyes. The sobs came uncon 
 trollably. 
 
 " Give me just a minute, Mrs. Mitchell," as the 
 surprised woman put her arms around the trembling 
 form. " It s all wrong and this feeling inside is 
 error, but, oh! I do love those children so much and 
 I can t bear to leave them all." 
 
 You are a dear, good girl and you ve had a 
 hard week of it. Now try to enjoy the two days 
 that are left." 
 
 " Only two days," Gloria was repeating to her 
 self, then she said, aloud: " I believe I ll go to my 
 own room, I have a claim of fatigue." 
 
 Yes, go and rest, dear," responded the kind- 
 hearted woman. " I will call you when supper is 
 ready." 
 
 Saturday was a full day for Gloria. She spent 
 the morning in packing while in the afternoon the 
 quartette were at Mrs. Mitchell s. They played 
 croquet at which Muriel appeared to the best ad-
 
 30* GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 vantage. Gloria was glad for her sprightly talk 
 ativeness, for she herself was under a claim of de 
 pression. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell had prepared a very dainty and 
 appetizing supper for them and as the four seated 
 themselves at the table, the hostess was full of satis 
 faction that she could thus help to make the day a 
 happy one. 
 
 Gloria s heart seemed too full for expression, 
 and she well understood Muriel s gay mood. The 
 girl had confided to her that she was to marry Mr. 
 Travis in the early fall, and that they should live 
 in Mapleville, her husband continuing with his 
 school work. They had not yet told Mrs. Mitchell, 
 for they wished to surprise her and intended that 
 she should share their home with them. 
 
 " I am glad that they will be so happy," thought 
 Gloria, as she prepared for bed that night. ; I 
 hope that I have done right by resigning my posi 
 tion here." Gloria had confided to no one, save 
 Mr. Travis, that she would not return in the fall, 
 as she had decided to enter the field as a practitioner. 
 
 Sunday dawned an exquisite day. After hav 
 ing the Lesson together on the pretty, shaded porch, 
 they sang some hymns and then walked through 
 the open country. 
 
 Douglas took his leave soon after they returned
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 303 
 
 from their walk, stating that he would come again 
 in the evening to say good-by to her. 
 
 " It will be the last time that I shall see him," 
 she was telling herself, as she made some response. 
 
 She wondered at his lighted expression as she 
 gave him her cold hand. As he fixed his ardent 
 gray eyes upon her face a warm light stole into it 
 and she quickly looked down. At this a sudden 
 splendor of hope lighted the fine face and a glow of 
 intense happiness fired his usually pale cheek. 
 
 : Until to-night," he said, softly, as he gave 
 the little hand a pressure, and moved abruptly 
 away. 
 
 Very lovely, indeed, she was, as she rose to meet 
 him in the evening. She wore the " forget-me-not " 
 dress. : He liked it," she said to herself, as she ar 
 ranged the blue knot at her throat. Her expressive 
 face was sweetly serious and her scarlet lips parted 
 in a smile. 
 
 " Suppose we take a little walk," he suggested, 
 tentatively. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell watched them as they sauntered 
 down the shaded lane, the girl s blue dress plainly 
 visible in the moonlight. 
 
 * What an elegant couple they d make," she 
 mused, " but seems it can t be. Well, anyone can 
 see that Douglas Irving just worships her. Why,
 
 304 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 if any man like him would look at me that 
 way, I believe I d be too dazed to say no. But Glo 
 ria is very different from the ordinary girl. I guess 
 she thinks only of her pupils." 
 
 Meanwhile Gloria and Douglas strolled lei 
 surely along until the attractiveness of a seat be 
 neath a large shady tree suggested itself to them. 
 There was a moment of silence as the two seated 
 themselves upon the rustic bench. Gloria could feel 
 something unusual in the atmosphere and she cast 
 a swift glance at her companion. 
 
 Douglas looked into the sweet face upturned to 
 him and his eyes moistened with the deep feeling 
 that he had of late been experiencing. 
 
 " Miss Gilman Gloria, I have something to 
 tell you to-night. I have waited till now the last 
 night because I have felt so unworthy, and I 
 wanted to prove to you that I had tried my best 
 to bring forth the fruits of the truth of Christian 
 Science in my own life." 
 
 The girl s heart gave a sudden bound of joy. 
 :< He unworthy? " she thought, as she glanced at 
 the noble face beside her. 
 
 " Gloria I love you. I think I have loved you 
 since that Sunday morning when you sat in your 
 pretty blue gown under the tree in the Retreat, 
 and your sweet voice rang out the first words of
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 305 
 
 Truth that I ever heard. I was attracted, of course, 
 by your beauty and loveliness, but from the first 
 there seemed to me a greater charm about you even 
 than that. A certain purity, the exquisite tender 
 ness and loveliness of your character appealed to 
 me. I loved you long ago, dear one, but I felt that 
 I must make my life better; I must show you how 
 greatly I loved this Truth; I must prove to you 
 how much I would sacrifice for it, before I dared to 
 express my overwhelming love for you. Even now 
 I am not worthy of you, but I shall continue to 
 strive to bring greater goodness into my life in 
 that way only can I stand with you." 
 
 The deep, earnest tone ceased. Gloria had 
 averted her head so that he could not see the great 
 light that shone in her face. 
 
 You saved my life, dear, and I want to repay 
 you by standing at your side, working with you for 
 our great Cause, tenderly caring for you and shar 
 ing in your trials and joys." 
 
 " Darling, tell me," he pleaded in low, earnest 
 tones, as he clasped one little hand in both of his, 
 " do you love me? " 
 
 The trembling girl turned toward him. The 
 beautiful moon, through a rift in the branches, 
 seemed to shine directly upon the lovely, upturned 
 face. Mutely, she lifted her moist eyes to the fond
 
 306 GLAD TIDINGS 
 
 ones bending over her. The deep, soft eloquence 
 in their liquid depths held for him a wondrous reve 
 lation. 
 
 " Is it yes, Gloria, my queen? 
 
 The girl s slender fingers closed upon his. 
 
 " I love you, Douglas." 
 
 The strong form trembled with emotion, while 
 a great joy throbbed in his tone, as he cried, with 
 passionate fervor: " God is good! God is good! " 
 
 An eloquent silence now ensued, fully satisfy 
 ing to the silent ones. 
 
 You will not teach again, Gloria, but you will 
 come to me in the fall? 
 
 " I want to be a practitioner, you know." 
 
 " Of course. You will go right on with the 
 work that you have started here. Mother will be 
 added to our list, for she has changed since she has 
 read the little book aright. You need have no 
 fear but that she will warmly welcome you as her 
 daughter. I shall go on with my law practice for 
 the present then when the right time comes and 
 I am fitted, I, too, shall work with you as a prac 
 titioner." 
 
 Her eyes spoke to him without need of words. 
 Never as now did the lovely face seem so alive with 
 the great beauty of Soul. 
 
 " I want to be worthy of you, dear one," he
 
 MOMENTOUS RESULTS 307 
 
 said, tenderly, as he marveled at the great purity of 
 the delicate face. 
 
 " I know that I love you, Douglas, and that 
 you are worthy of the love of any woman. I shall 
 be proud to be your wife." Sweetly, shyly, the 
 words fell from the quivering lips. 
 
 That means that you are mine, and I am 
 yours," he said, a great joy throbbing in his tones, 
 " and " reverently " we will both have the same 
 shepherd divine Love; we shall be one in heart 
 and purpose, ever moving towards the Light, ever 
 working in the service of our great Cause." 
 
 THE END
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 NON-RENEWABLE 
 
 MAR 
 
 1 Z003 
 
 -O>F 
 
 DUE 2 WKSFROUJI DATE RECEIVED 
 
 
 YRL/ILL 
 
 Form L
 
 A 000 920 379 5 
 
 PS 
 3507 
 
 I 
 
 PLEA C E DO NOT REMOVE 
 THIS BOOK CARD 
 
 University Research Library 
 
 ;i 
 O